Topic: Renegade (18+, Violence, Strong Language, Mature Themes)

Eddie Blake

Date: 2018-03-04 23:42 EST
Blue on Black

Blind, Oh now I see Truth, Lies and in between Wrong, Can't be undone Slipped, From the tip of your tongue ~ Kenny Wayne Shepherd ——————————————- 25 December 2017 ——————————————-

Tahlia watched the drow disappear into the gentle fall of snow. It seemed her shopping trip with Ace was well timed - the Triumph, much like its owner, didn't like cold, or ice. Running her fingers through her hair, she checked herself in the mirror..shaking her head to dispel the last of the fog from her senses. She wasn't entirely certain what had just happened, or why, but it was hardly important now. Glancing at the clock, she bit back a curse. She had a half hour to get home, and be waiting when Eddie came to reclaim his jacket. Normally, she wouldn't be concerned, but the weather meant she couldn't push the Spitfire as hard and fast as she normally did. It would be close, but it would be worth it. Checking behind her, she ran her cheek along the sealskin, not entirely aware of the smile that touched her lips. Still watching for whatever chaos Rhydin might create behind her bumper, she reached for the shifter, intent on the night ahead.

She probably should have checked to make sure the locks were engaged, the oversight would become blatantly obvious as the passenger side door opened and a figure slid into the seat. A look at the snow would reveal the footfalls, though they disappeared after only a few steps. It wasn't that they'd been covered in snow, they just stopped. The door closed, and Tahlia would find herself locked into a pair of eyes the color of a clear blue sky where the horizon met the sea. They were just as cold as well, the face that held them was young, like time stood frozen on the surface of her skin. Her waist length blonde hair was wet, as though she'd stood in a storm uncovered, but the thick fur coat was dry save for the few flakes of snow that still clung to it.

Those eyes slid over Tahlia, slowing as they roved their way across the jacket she wore. The woman's expression became harder, if that were possible. Any evidence of feeling hidden beneath an icy shell. "You....should be more careful with that." With a flick the woman's eyes darted to Tahlia's face again.

In her defense, she hadn't realized Cianan's hand was still on the door when she'd engaged the lock. Tahlia's eyed hardened to the smooth sheen of carved jade. She was in no mood for delays, certainly not from chilly, fur-clad women who seemed to know the leather was only in her keeping. Of course, given how she was engulfed by it, that wasn't, necessarily, difficult. "And you...should maybe keep your opinion outside. With the rest of you." She didn't carry weapons, or not exactly weapons. But there was a set of knives in her glove box, along with something snub-nosed and silent. She didn't think she could make the grab, so she didn't try. The new car would be better fit out - she'd been finding herself surrounded by dangerous people a lot more often, here. Including the man who's jacket she was currently wearing.

Her car, and she wasn't going to let the ice queen think she was cowed. Reaching for the pack stashed in the change well, she fit a gold filter between her lips, and lit it. The engine was running, so the fans sucked most of the smoke away, leaving just a trace lingering in the air. "Can I help you?""

"You're pretty, I can see why he likes you. It's a pity that you're so....handicapped. Where is he?" Her voice was as cold as she appeared to be, and it seemed she should be cold as one leg shifted to cross the other, a bare leg slipping free of the long coat and ending in a foot just as free of garment. "That will be help enough....miss?"

Cold as the weather was, the woman moved to roll down the window. "Your pardon....it reeks of Drow in here, and I do not want it to cling to me." Dispassion had become disdain, even her words were clipped short with prejudice. "I'd appreciate it if you'd start to drive, it may not be too late to avoid explanations." To whom she didn't say, though it was obvious there was much more to say from her. It was questionable if it was all going to be good, or any of it for that matter. "Take me to him!"

Tahlia mouthed the word 'handicapped' and very deliberately, put the car back into park, and took her foot off the brake. She could guess, with the opening salvo about the coat, to whom the woman was referring, but she was not going to make it easy. Certainly not given the air of superiority radiating off of her in chill waves. "Oh...where do I begin" Ignoring, of course, your assumption that I am, somehow, broken...you'll have to be a smidge more specific about which 'he' you mean...as I'm sure you noted while you were spying on me, there is more than one man in my life. However briefly." Another drag of her cigarette, and she blew a plume of smoke toward the icy blonde with a smirk. "You also seem to think that this is a taxi, or that I am under some obligation to bring you to whoever it is you believe I know the whereabouts of. Which I may. But I am generally not inclined to share information with nameless women who feel free to enter my life without asking, insult me, and expect me to jump."

Ignoring the disdain, she merely took another lungful of smoke, and sent this to the ceiling. "Too late for explanations would imply you did not owe me any. And that I'm going to do anything until I have them." Eddie, she was certain, would rather she was late for their rendezvous than that she brought some unknown party to him without warning.

"So, you don't know where he is." She shook her head in disapproval. "I am Nimsu Sulei....you may call me Nim, and I don't insinuate that you're broken. I tell you that you are limited, and while I had thought that was simply to the land, I see that it encompasses even more. That's just ignorance though, and I shouldn't fault you for it. I do..." The first hint of a smile passed over he lips. "...but I shouldn't." She looked to the roof of the Spitfire, perhaps to see the smoke, though with what came next it was unlikely. "Is this truly what you would have me protect...EJ?"

Nim lifted her hand, leaning close to Tahlia and snaking it's unexpected warmth through the hair at the side of her head as she whispered. "You hold the key, but have no idea how to use it. What else should I have expected from the land bound" Drive please, towards the water. There's much to say....and the air of the city smothers me."

"Touch me again without permission, and you will lose your hand." Ice bloomed in her veins, and the fingers gripping her cigarette turned white. "Another woman sent to protect me while the menfolk face their foes." Without a word, she turned, dropping the Spitfire into gear and sending it flying backwards, with barely enough time to shimmy on the glaze of snow before the engine roared and the two-seater shot forward into the night. She drove like she did most things, recklessly, and with abandon. The tiny black car slid around turns, and left celtic knotwork in its wake.

"I'm guessing you're related. He..." She snapped her teeth closed, not that she expected Eddie's love for the sea would come as any surprise to Nim. EJ. She'd have to remember that...assuming she saw him again. Taking a drag, she let the breath out in a rush, in order to stave off the sting of tears. She was not going to let this woman, whoever she was to Eddie, see her weak.

"You misunderstand....Where to begin. Let's start with, what do I call you?" Nim still sat close enough to her that the draw of her breath could be heard. A sudden intake through her nose, that was released almost the same way Tahlia had exhaled smoke. "Certainly not child. I doubt you've been one of those for....a very long time, whatever you are."

"Much begins a long time ago. Ancient history to most, even around here. The clan hasn't had someone quite like EJ for the past two centuries." Nim curled into the passenger's seat, her ear pressed against the headrest as she watched Tahlia struggle with her inner demons. "For most of his life, he's been hidden, protected though perhaps he never knew what it was we were doing. It was believed that he was better off living here than with us. Of course we didn't figure on his penchant to make trouble, though perhaps looking back we should have." She held loosely to the console separating her from Tahlia. "Yet, even with how he moved around, he remained hidden, sometimes even from us by distance. He always would return to the sea, he has no choice in the matter. Hold out for a while....but he would always return."

She thought, for a long moment, of giving her the same alias she hid behind so often, and was a bit surprised when she heard herself say instead, "Tahlia Faras. Tahlia, is fine." She gave the woman perched on her passenger seat a sharp glance. "You're not wrong. But it seems I've aged as well as you have." She swallowed her usual barb, although there was still a hint of it in her tone. A leopard couldn't change its spots, after all.

"He's a force of nature, that's for sure." One hand left the wheel, the other, cigarette held high, braced by her palm as she steered them through the dark, and fell to her mid-section, covering the small, silver seal that hung there. "I wouldn't think there's been anyone quite like him. Period." She knew about the draw the sea had on him, had sat on the hood of the Runner and watched him in the waves. She'd seen him, all of him, the night of the squid. Without really thinking about it, she turned the nose of the Triumph toward their favorite beach in Seaside. "Remind me not to hire you guys for security..." She didn't tell her to stop, though.

"None of them are ever quite the same...Tahlia, save in form. And he was fine until a couple of months ago. There are more things in the sea that would seek him out than the landbound can even imagine. Mer, Mokele, Rokea....even other selkie clans." Nim watched Tahlia, and could see that she knew that to be the truth. "Something happened that made him become....visible if you will." Sighing almost in frustration, the girl couldn't understand, only this time it was Nim's fault because words were insufficient to explain it properly. Without thought about the threat Tahlia had made earlier, she lifted a finger to touch just beneath Tahlia's eye. The tip of her forefinger came away moist. "Brace yourself..." It was the only warning she would give, and less than a breath later she placed the tip of her finger on Tahlia's forehead.

Salt tinged the air, the sound of waves lapping at the sides of a boat, a memory of blue on black....tears on the water....real memories and something more washed over Tahlia at Nim's touch. Beneath it all a cry, deep and strong pulsed outwards. The sound carrying far beneath waves in all directions. An answer warm in her arms a kiss she knew and craved. The sound did not end with him though, it went onwards stretching beyond sight and was heard by more than one Selkie with an attitude. The siren call was fixated upon by others, and they were coming.

"They're coming....come....here." Scents overlapped, things too faint for normal noses, though Tahlia would recognize one of those, if not the other. She would know him, even if she didn't recognize herself. Something else did, and it was following the path left by them.

The tick of the engine was the first sound she was conscious of, and it sent her scrambling out of her pride and joy, checking every inch for dings and scratches. Nothing. Letting out a sigh of relief, she sank to her knees, resting her forehead against the cool metal for a moment. The drive back was...cloudy, was the best way to describe it. No. More like she'd been watching the drive through a pool, and not actually been driving at all. Only she had. Somehow. But she had also been back on Little Tony's yacht, or not on it but near it. She'd never asked Eddie how he'd known where to find her, just assumed he'd had Reggie track her, or someone had called, or...something. Now...her head hurt. Standing, she made her way to the elevator, her key card not only opening the door, but signaling her floor to the computer. Which gave her a moment to sink against the wall, and try to process everything Nim had showed her.

The muted chime brought her back to the present. She needed a drink. Something was coming for them, for her...and she had no idea what. She could guess, but this was all new, and an army of Eddie's seemed overwhelming. Just one Eddie was often more than she thought she could handle, but she couldn't seem to resist trying. The squid. The poison. The kidnapping. She was losing track of how many times she'd been helpless in his arms, and how much more she gave away with each repetition. Tahlia had spent centuries hiding, and now...now it seemed she hadn't much left in the shadows.

Tahlia Faras

Date: 2018-03-04 23:48 EST
Renegade

The jig is up, the news is out They finally found me The renegade who had it made Retrieved for a bounty ~ Styx

The apartment was dark, and chilly, a draft sweeping through the cause obvious in the form of a half dressed figure standing in the doorway to the balcony. The denim was gone in favor of the simple comfort of sweat pants. His torso was bare, and the kiss of snowflakes graced his shoulders, and from the looks of the streams of water down his back it was obvious he'd been standing there for quite some time. The sound of the elevator had him shifting to look over his shoulder toward the door. The sound of the knob turning had him licking his lower lip, and turning back to watch the snow fall on the city. His hair was streaked white, a gift from above and one that he managed to push free with a sweep of his hand through it. "Must have been a good night?"

Eddie's gaze looked further than it probably should, past the tall buildings and towards something hidden from sight by light and shadow. He held a glass of scotch in his hand, half gone though he'd been taking it in sips. "I wasn't sure which I preferred more tonight' quiet or music." The same could be said about proper lighting too it seemed.

Stepping inside, she drew the jacket tighter. The form in the doorway drew her like a magnet, although that wasn't any different than usual. "Seems like that kind of night?" She would swear she could smell him still, although why that would surprise her when she was wrapped in his skin, and he was right there...but this was different. This was bone deep, and made her head throb. They're coming" come" here. She shook her head, and walked faster, her heels clicking against the floor as she ducked beneath his arm and clung to him, burying her head in his chest. She hadn't the slightest idea what she'd done, or what to do now.

The scent of him filled her lungs, subtly different that the smell in her memory. It seemed crisper, sharper somehow, with the cold. Tahlia tilted her head back, looking up at him for a long moment before resting her cheek against his chest. "I would have been here sooner, but...I got waylaid." She didn't know who Nim was to Eddie, or how to broach the subject of her strange visitor. She just knew she had to. Eddie would know what to do. Eddie always knew what to do.

Eddie held back a wince, letting his arms fold around Tahlia because it seemed like she needed it from him. "We all get waylaid now and again." He took a few shuffling steps backwards, enough to let the door be closed. His hands slid beneath the jacket, and slipped it from her shoulders. Eddie knew what to do, but he also knew that the proximity of the blonde was enough to make him forget how long they'd been apart. He proceeded to do exactly what her sweater demanded of him. It wasn't the first time he'd unwrapped this particular present, but it wasn't going to be the last one either.

His hands found her waist, and lifted her higher, his eyes taking in her face before he engaged in one of his favorite past times. The game was called kissing Tahlia, and it was going into extra innings tonight. "We'll talk about it later" right now I'm going to show you what you've been missing while being waylaid."

"How could I forget?" Her thighs wrapped around his waist, her arms over his shoulders, her hands knotting into his hair as she eagerly joined in for as many extra innings as they both could manage. For as much as she rarely talked about the man she was currently wrapped around like a limpet, there was hardly a moment he was far from her thoughts. The various marks he'd left across her skin might have had something to do with that, but it was just as likely the smell of him, the taste of him against her lips, the heat of him enveloping her, and melting away the world outside. Tonight it all seemed so much more intense, until she had to drag her lips from his to draw in frantic breaths.

Forehead to forehead, still floating, she hesitantly brought her eyes to his. She wasn't ready for half of what Nim had said, or implied, but this...this was familiar and as safe as anything ever was when it came to Eddie Blake. "Eddie.." Bedroom - please" And I really like this sweater?"

————————————————————————— ——————————————

The tangled mess of blonde on his chest occasionally caught in his fingers as he stroked through it. The pounding of his heart had slowed to something more restful, they had a tendency to get each other to this moment. On the brink of sleep, except that he knew this wasn't going to be one of those days. It was day, and far enough into it that most people had been up for hours. Lunch was right around their corner. He'd rather be like this, tangled up arm and leg with her. "So tell me about Nim." He'd known the moment she looked up at him, even if she hadn't quite made it to the mirror to see for herself.

"The ice queen. She invited herself into my car outside the Inn." She still wasn't certain where Nim fit in to Eddie's world, save that she'd clearly known him for years. "Kept calling me "landbound"." Her headache had faded some in the intervening hours, but things still felt..off. Not substantially, because being with him, like this...felt more right than a lot of things in her life. Shifting, she laid her cheek against his chest, fingers idly swirling over and around the scars there. It didn't even occur to her to ask how he knew. She assumed he could smell the other woman on her. "She...did something. Said you'd suddenly come out of hiding, and other things were coming. Because...because of me?"

She wasn't sure how to describe what Nim had showed her, and the way it had made her feel. "Eddie...the night I got kidnapped...how did you know?" She suspected the answer wasn't what she had assumed, but she needed to hear it from him.

"I dunno, I heard you? felt you? I just knew." He didn't know how else to put it than that. "What she did" it may be for the best, but she is cold. Has always been that way that I can remember. Too much time out there, too much power. Still, she did warn you? I wasn't expecting the other." Eddie's finger touched the spot just between Tahlia's eyebrows. It wasn't something he could do, maybe if he weren't so different. "I...there is a lot that is going to happen. I mean, I suppose I knew it could but somehow it just didn't seem like it would."

Eddie pointed towards the wall, there was nothing different about it but if she'd followed the direction he indicated she'd find the island. "The thing about them is" a long time ago they chose to defend this place. It was a lot smaller then, and there were more frequent visits between. They even let in outsiders. That didn't really sit well with the others. A few of them ambushed the last...It's not important what they did. Only that until that night they didn't know about me. Now they do." He shrugged as though it was an even smaller deal than his words had already indicated.

"Because I tried to escape." She'd followed the direction of his arm, but she was still sifting through sensory memories that weren't always her own. "I thought we were closer...that the water wasn't so cold...tried to swim back. But it was dark, and cold..and I remembered the squid." Her voice softened, the words not her own. "...tears on the water"" She blinked up at him, eyes narrowing while her teeth found her bottom lip. "All I could think of was you rescuing me from the squid...I wanted you there, so much...even though I knew you didn't even know I was gone. But I?" She shook her head, curling back against his side.

"I didn't know. And now, because I...whatever I did, it didn't just call you. And now something's...looking for me" Is that why you gave me your coat' Nim...she kept calling you EJ. Said you wanted her to protect me. But...Eddie..why?"

"Shhh. There are answers, they're not what you may be expecting though." His fingers ran the length of her spine, to soothe or distract as he could. "They'd have come anyway, the only difference is not everything out there wants to save. Fact is, more often than not they'd drag you down deep. That was the expectation, but now they realize there's another Cosain. It would have happened eventually." Eddie didn't say anything about what Nim called him, his nose wrinkled, though she may have missed that.

"There are factions under the waves, different mindsets, different belief systems. Many of them would see an end to those who're confined to the hard earth." Even among his own people there were those who held on to prejudices. "I understand it, people take far more than they need. Take it from them. I don't know who is coming, Tahlia. They're looking for me because in saving you..." He didn't say which time, or if it was both. "...I have declared my own position. You'd be safe, if I were willing to leave you alone. I'm not though." He didn't know if he could put it any better than that. Maybe if he had a week and an unlimited supply of paper to get it right.

"Oh." For a moment, it was all she could think to say. There was a lot to absorb in that single statement. And some of it more dangerous than the rest. Curled up against his side, Tahlia reached over to stroke her fingers across the newly inked image on Eddie's forearm. She didn't know what a Cosain was, but the way he said it - the way Nim had talked about him - left no doubt that it was a title. One that didn't come along every day. Laying her cheek on his ribcage, she didn't bring her eyes to his face, looking at his arm while she continued tracing the edges. "I don't think Nim likes me very much." That, was probably an understatement.

She'd told him about her past, told him about Simon...there was perhaps one other who had any sense how much she feared abandonment. "I don't think you're wrong...or they are. People have lost respect for nature. Fear of the darkest depths and midnight forests. But I?" She drew in a shaky breath, the stroke of his fingers keeping her calm, and just a little distracted by the memories of what those fingers could do. "Eddie...was I supposed to drown" Is that...no?" She shook her head softly, realization blooming. "It's not about me. Is it. You took something from the sea, and now they're coming for you. I can help. Eddie...please?" So different from the last time, but her face shone no less intently.

"Nim doesn't particularly like anyone. She'll do what?s right though." In this particular case it was his version of right. He turned to look at her, propping up his head and shoving some pillows beneath it. "What do you mean, supposed to drown" If I were the type to believe that kind of thing, then the obvious answer would have to be, no. Otherwise you would have done just that. There's more at stake for Nim, for all of them. The roane haven't been a power for a very long time. We keep the harbor, it's ours. By association, the land attached is as well." He sighed out a deep breath, and reached for the pack of smokes pulling two from it and lighting both. One he handed off to her.

"Come up here." Eddie offered her no choice as he grabbed her backside and pulled her higher on his chest. "Of course you can help me, but inasmuch as there aren't any rules to this game, there's rules. Maybe they try to use you, they're not supposed to' depends on who's coming. I haven't been part of the roane enough to know which groups are where,who was closest, what their opinions are. We'll have to wait and see. I should get some kind of word." At least he hoped he would. There was still a rift between him and them.

She was careful not to let the burnt ember touch his skin as he hauled her higher up against his side. She couldn't resist a squeak, or taking advantage of her new position to sneak a kiss. It was Eddie, and even if they had just spent hours exhausting each other...it had been too long for her liking since she'd had the taste of him on her lips. She let the rest go, his argument was valid, and she wasn't usually one to spend too much time considering "what ifs". She was here, with him. And the rest...she didn't know what a roane was. Save that it seemed she did. She could see the cove, and figures in it. She tried to look closer, but it wasn't her memory, and the attempt made her head throb.

Burying her face into his chest, Tahlia let out a whimper, and focused on the scent of sea and musk that was uniquely his. The same scent that had toyed through the watery visions earlier, and surrounded her whenever she managed to coax him into letting her borrow his jacket. "Ow. Moments like this, I really wish painkillers worked?" Instead, she turned her head just enough to steal a drag from the cigarette he'd given her, and slowly exhaled. "I don't know what she did to me...things just go...funny from time to time." She wasn't sure Eddie did either, really...but she certainly wasn't going to ask Nim.

"It should pass" fade as the mark does." He'd said it now, if she understood that he meant a real mark positioned right at the pint Nim had touched her. Eddie wasn't entirely sure what was done, but he could see it, the warning to leave her alone. "Speaking of? you should probably go take a look at it." It was difficult to say how the femme fatale would react to what had been done. There was no real excuse for him not telling her sooner, the reason wasn't complicated though. It could still be felt in the ache of muscles and the way she smelled, the fact that it was almost impossible to distinguish them from one another.

"Mark" What mark?" She hadn't looked, hadn't wasted a moment after she walked in the apartment and been swept up into Eddie's arms. She slid out from beneath the sheets, padding across the moonlit floor to lean one palm against the dresser and brush back her bangs with the other. Turning her head back and forth, she surveyed the mark Nim's touch had left behind, frowning at her reflection. Her beauty was her fortune, and now there was a blemish, and so prominently placed it would be immediately obvious. Except...it wasn't, exactly. She had no idea how Nim had created it with a simple touch of her finger, but it was delicately twined, an intricate symbol that almost looked like a tattoo. Still, though. "What is it' Eddie?" There was a note of concern, a quaver that she couldn't quite hide.

It wasn't so much the mark itself, as that she hadn't had a choice - there had been no discussion, she'd simply been the canvas. Pushing her bangs away from it, her fingers sought the risen symbol behind her right ear, tracing over each delicate line without a conscious awareness that she was doing so. The two were not so dissimilar, in her mind, even if one had been punishment, and the other" "What does it mean' Is it...do I have to leave it visible?"

"It's a ward, a little like a do not street sign for the purposes of what?s coming. It should make the others leave you out of it. It's kind of what I meant by even though there's no rules" there are still some rules." His voice increased in volume, and it wasn't long before he was behind her, hands on her abdomen. They rode her curves upwards even as he pulled her against him. "It's meant to be seen, though other fae may know it for what it is. They'll at least know it's kinship."

"At least it's pretty?" He tried to lighten the mood as he whispered it into her ear. "Not like a tattoo covering half your face. That happens too, depending on who is doing the warding." He shrugged, a bare movement of his shoulder more felt than seen. "I'll show you one if I see it." Eddie surrounded her, a robe of her very own complete with its own body heat.

"It is?" She conceded the point, leaning back against him, safe and secure, and lulled into complacency by his warmth. As strange as it sounded, she'd always felt most at ease in the company of the rogues and rakes of society. And these weren't many out there more rakish than the darkly handsome man wrapped around her. Letting her head fall back against his chest, a thin beam of moonlight seemed to kiss the sigil, bathing her face in a gentle glow. Her arms rested atop his, fingers laid almost strategically atop the pie that graced his forearm.

"So, the other challengers will see this, and leave me alone" What happens if they don't' And when...do we know when they're coming" Just so I can maybe schedule...not to be out' Or not with anyone else." Ace might understand, but Jordan would not be pleased to be surprised by some stranger with an agenda against his companion. Especially not if that agenda involved Eddie. He hadn't quite said it, but Tahlia hadn't been doing this as long as she had without learning how to read beyond what was spoken. She didn't want to think about it right now. Right now, she was warm, and safe, and all she could sense was Eddie wrapped around her, and a thousand questions she'd never ask.

"Nim didn't say. As for when they're coming, I'll know when they get close. We'll be drawn together. It would help to know who's coming, and maybe I'll hear something if the others aren't trying to hide." Eddie's thumb slid along her jaw, a distraction meant to have her leaning into his touch so that he could have a clear shot at her shoulder with his mouth. "If they come for you, I'll do what I did before." The closer he got to her the more his need of her became apparent. He turned her around to face him, kissing her hard and drawing her toward the bed. "Now" let's see if you can do what you did before.?

Eddie Blake

Date: 2018-03-06 23:30 EST
Princes of the Universe

I am immortal, I have inside me blood of kings, yeah, yeah I have no rival, no man can be my equal ~ Queen

————————————————- 2 January 2018 ————————————————

Tahlia stepped out into the winter light, lifting a hand to wave goodbye to Rath, and ducking her chin into the collar of her leather jacket. It was chilly - and she had never been a fan of the cold. All the more reason to call someone to warm her up when she got home. Her first choice was obvious - even if he didn't realize he was her first choice. She hadn't bothered with gloves - it was a wonder she'd bothered with a coat. But this one went well with the leather pants she'd worn to work this morning, even if it wasn't really heavy enough for the weather. Bright red heels flashed as she quick-stepped toward her car - the black and gold Panamera was stashed in an alleyway, something about not ruining the atmosphere from the fortress across the street.

Head down, the tiny blonde reached into her purse for her keys, and her phone, the breeze whipping her hair across her face as she turned into the shadowed alcove which held her newest toy. Letting out a squeak, she stopped just out of the wind to clear her vision, her search paused while she set herself to rights. After all, she was used to being safe as houses this close to The Line, and the brewery. Something about the combination usually meant trouble stayed away as much as possible.

Eyes, they were blue, though the shade was so dark it could only be distinguished from black if there were something of the color to compare it to. They followed the blonde, seeing like anyone would, but it wasn't seeing that drew Jax Samson here now. The others had scattered at his arrival, land or sea that really never changed. It was instinct, and they were more than accustomed to following it. Certainly more so than the woman. She'd have made herself scarce too if she knew, if she even suspected that things were taking a decidedly darker turn tonight. The real sense that had him moving was the scent of her, or at least something she possessed. It was about time, he'd been waiting far longer than he really liked to wait for anything.

Jax could be patient, he often was that, circling, moving constantly to lull his prey into believing itself safe. That was always the time for attack, and let's face it, Jax did enjoy playing with his food. Tonight he'd been patient for other reasons. This place, and some of the creatures that stalked it were...formidable. Not that he couldn't have taken the half ogre, he surely would have, but that would have put his true prey on alert. These people were not normal, they believed that they were strong. They'd have discovered what strength was, if he hadn't been aware of how they operated. Go in strong like that, and he would face more than one...likely many more. He'd be taking care of the lionfish, and never notice the school of barracuda gnawing at his fins. Patience was best, and when patience became action the brutality was worth the wait.

The little fish tried to disappear down an alleyway, that wasn't a bad choice, could have worked if it...she perhaps...knew the danger. She preened, like some too colorful Beta fish, barely a mouthful but far too eye catching to ignore. He did like to eat the pretties.

"Excuse me, miss, but I think you have something that I am quite interested in knowing better." Jax voice was deep, though it didn't vibrate exactly. The harsh rasp that went into it made anything else undetectable save that it sounded like the deepest part of the sea. His seven foot frame loomed even from the dozen or so feet that still stood between them.

"Hm?" Caught in the midst of gathering those golden waves back from her face, Tahlia turned toward the voice, the delicate knotwork Nim had left behind just peeking out from beneath her bangs. He wasn't a customer, she would have remembered such a hulking presence, and besides, Rath and Jerry (if not the Boss himself) had made it clear that anyone hassling the pretty bartender wasn't likely to enjoy the consequences. Still, she hadn't always been so well protected, and she'd worked more than a few places where the patrons felt free to try for more than was on the menu. "Look, buddy, whatever you think is between you and your primal urges. It's been a long day, and I've got places to be." Letting her hair fall back across her shoulders, she slid her purse behind her, tucking one hand inside, reaching for keys or phone, something, anything to give her a way to summon help. She might have been confident, but she wasn't stupid. And she knew better than to leave a mess this close to work.

Jax moved forward with a fluid grace, despite his size. His black leather jacket was open at the front to reveal a plain white tee shirt. He gave a raspy laugh as he ran his hand along the band of dark hair that was only along the top and back. The sides of his head were shaved bare. "You mistake me." The reason behind his voice became visible as he closed with her, scars ran horizontally along the sides of his neck in precise lines. "You possess something that doesn't really belong...to you." His eyes were not only too dark, they lacked eyelids, a sight that might be at least as disturbing as the overly muscled form that even the jacket couldn't quite hide.

He scanned her face, a sadistic smile forming on his lips that revealed teeth that were not simply pointed, they were serrated and there were far too many of them visible. "Give that to me, and things will go far easier." The symbol on her forehead held his attention. Jax rolled one eye back in his head, causing it to turn so that he could focus better on it.

"I do not understand these Selkie, and their tendency to lose themselves so easily' for landbound" even if they are pretty." Iris and pupil of his rolled eye moved back around to look at Tahlia. "Clearly, you force him to do many things...including lie for you."

She was getting heartily tired of being accused of theft. Of course, it was hard to claim otherwise when the item in question hung halfway down her thighs, and kept threatening to slip down to cover her hands. But the mention of the jacket had her fingers retreating from her phone. Eddie had said they weren't supposed to touch her. So no matter how massively intimidating the shark-toothed stranger might be...all he could do was loom. Even if the looming was enough for her to seek the warm security of the stone wall at her back.

"No. It might not be mine, but it is sure as Hell not yours. He gave it to me, and I'm keeping it until he wants it back." She had some idea how important the leather was to Eddie, and that was all she cared about. Bristling, she brushed her bangs back from her face, those wide green eyes hard as the stone they resembled. "You've obviously never met him. No-one forces Eddie to do anything. And I never would. Not for a minute." She had no idea what lies this stranger thought she'd demanded, or even if there had been any at all. Tiny as she was, all she knew was what Eddie told her, and that, perhaps naively, she would stake her life on. "If they come for you, I'll do what I did before." - he never had answered her that night.

Jax was standing right in front of Tahlia now, looking down at her with other earthly eyes and jagged smile. "Did he tell you what your name is" Not if he gave you that as you say. I have to say that you do surprise me. The strength of your call" I thought you'd be? bigger, Misery. Misery Woe, that is what the sea calls you. There are still whispers about that night, some among my brothers when they tell of their feast. You've done remarkable things. They are evil to be sure, but still remarkable." Jax raised a hand, and slid his finger along Tahlia's jaw.

"Still, he's attached to you. I can use that against him. If you won't just give me the thing...I'll just have to take it from you!? Jax's hand grabbed her hair and gave a solid yank exposing her throat. It would be quick, and satisfying...for him at least. Pain lanced through his hand like a bolt of lightning striking every nerve ending and following it up his arm. He would have screamed, tried to but his body was no longer his own. A concussion of energy pushed him backwards, tossing him like a giant, some fifteen feet away from Tahlia.

Jax tried to rise, but he had no hands, no feet. Where once a seven foot man had stood, there lay an eighteen foot white shark. It's gills working to keep him breathing, but there was no movement and no water to make them function properly. At the mouth of the alleyway a wall of distortion rose. It's sides touching the buildings, the top of it rose until it matched their height. It moved towards Tahlia soundlessly, though there was the sense of something rumbling, and the pavement shivered under its pulse. It slid over Jax inch by inch consuming the creature he'd become. Where it passed over him, nothing remained, but the wall did not stop moving. It pushed onward towards her like a wall of fog.

The sharp snatch brought a scream to her throat that never made it past her lips. Something throbbed, flashing through her like an electric charge, and sent him flying backward. For a moment, she simply stared - she'd never done anything like that before, and then she remembered, the mark on her forehead pulsing through her consciousness. Eddie had said it was a reminder to keep away, it seemed it was a little more than a simple tap on the shoulder. The shark writhed on the far side of the alley, thankfully away from her car, although she would likely wreck the bumper trying to drive out over him. It didn't seem she'd have the chance, the alleyway sealed off by some witchery. Logic would tell her that the advance of rushing deep shouldn't hurt her, if the sigil was responsible, but in the moment...logic was far away.

The closer the fog came, the wider her eyes swelled, and the more she struggled to remember to breath - in the face of what appeared to be the advancing ocean, her body instinctively tried to hold on to the air in her lungs. Frozen against the wall, all she could do was watch as the water swallowed the struggling shark, and swept past her. When it was gone, she was left dry, and unharmed, but left with the scent of deep water in her nose, and the feel of salt across her skin. Gasping for air, she slid down the wall, hovering on her heels as she tried to make sense of the last few minutes. Out of the corner of her eye, three figures disappeared into the bustle of commerce - it seemed the wards effects hadn't been visible to anyone outside the alley. Shaken and tingling, Tahlia scrambled to her feet, snatching her keys from her purse and throwing herself into the vehicle. Brake lights lit the stone as she sent the Porsche rocketing backwards, fingers summoning a familiar voice as she slewed the car around in the street and sent it screaming toward home.

Tahlia Faras

Date: 2018-03-06 23:34 EST
I Put a Spell on You

And I don't care if you don't want me I'm yours right now I put a spell on you Because you're mine ~ Annie Lennox

Eddie didn't let the little things bother him after a call from Tahlia that was half panicked and all confusing. He'd gotten what he needed out of it, something had happened, and it wasn't a hey I just won the lottery moment. So small things, like red lights and pedestrians crossing streets were just not bothering him at all. He ignored them for the most part. The Road Runner was fast, so making it through a few intersections against the lights wasn't too difficult. The pedestrians, well, this was RhyDin after all, and pedestrian traffic was much lighter on its feet than any other city in the known universe. Probably from all the marketplace bombings" maybe? no...definitely probably. He'd formed a plan on the drive to Tahlia's place, worked out every detail and solidified it on the elevator as he rode it up to the penthouse.

It only took a moment to work the lock, and open the door. Eddie pushed his way inside, spotted Tahlia and was in front of her in just a few steps. The key fell from his hand as he reached for her pulling her to him and holding on tightly. This was a diversion from the plan, it was a stupid plan anyway. "Are you alright?"

She'd curled herself into a corner of the couch as soon as she'd gotten home, not even bothering to remove the jacket that had been the focus of so much interest. Pupils still swollen anime-wide, she blinked up at the approaching figure until her brain caught up with her eyes, and she flung herself into his arms in the same moment he reached to pull her close. Wrapping around him, she buried her face in his shoulder and clung, nodding in response to his question. She didn't trust herself to speak, not for a long moment, just held on tight, trembling with relief. Eddie would know what to do - Tahlia knew enough to know she was out of her depth.

Slowly, she relaxed, although she made no effort to let go of him. "I was leaving work...there was this"guy waiting for me. I thought he was just...but he had these scars, and he wanted your jacket, and said he could use me and called me Misery like it was my name and said I had done horrible things and then he grabbed my hair and everything went weird." Relaxed might be an overstatement. Now that he was there, and she was starting to feel safe, the words came tumbling out of her in a rush that was likely no less confusing than the phone call had been. "He turned into a shark, Eddie...and then there was water but there wasn't and he was gone and I just...all I could think about was getting out and getting to you and he said I made you lie for me and I don't know what?s going on?" She ran out of air, and finally stopped, her face still buried against the crook of his shoulder.

Listening is not the same thing as hearing, though it's often mistaken for it. Eddie listened to the story, though details were understandably lean. There were enough for him to actually hear her though. The description was of an attack, anyone listening would have known that. What he heard though, was that Tahlia was scared and more than a little confused. Knowing that didn't make it any easier to figure out where to begin. "Misery Woe...A child's story, she doesn't exist never existed. Like Jenny Haniver?" Eddie took a moment to look at Tahlia, his explanation was only serving to confuse her more.

"You don't know her" Jenny Haniver is kind of like Mab Darogan." There was still that confused look on Tahlia's face. "Right' that's fae legend. Think of her as a combination of Mary of Nazareth, and" Lilith. She's supposed to drive out' well that's not important. I guess Misery Woe is kind of like?" Eddie went quiet, thinking obviously of the right person to compare her to. "Ishtar...that's probably too far back" The Whore of Babylon maybe is closest." It was as close as he could come with what he believed she would know. "Just a stupid myth, though I'm not surprised to hear it come from a Rokea." The last word was spit out of his mouth like a curse. "They're not so bright, proof being that he saw the sign and acted anyway. That was probably the lie he thought I was telling. You're Ceangailte Tal"n, I doubt he's ever seen one that actually bore the mark." He doubted anyone had ever seen it, he'd never heard of it before, and those stories had been given to him like elementary math.

"He's alive, but nowhere that he can hurt you, or me for that matter. It sounds like Nim's mark took him to another plane. I hadn't expected that." Something painful, that had been the expectation. Maybe Nim knew something he did not' "That's not everything though is it?" Eddie wasn't letting go of the little blonde. He kept her ear to his torso, letting the vibrations of his speech soothe in ways that no amount of telling her that everything was alright ever could.

"I...it all happened so fast. And it...it felt funny. Threw him across the alley...everyone keeps thinking I took your jacket, and they don't believe me when I say you gave it to me...and there?" She tried to think back, through the chaos and confusion. "There were these...figures. Three of them, I think. It was after the water...well, not water but...kind of?" Clarity was not going to come any time soon, and possibly never. This was his world, not hers, and try as she might, she was occasionally swept away by all the new things. "It passed, and took him, and they took off, and it...it felt like I passed through the ocean. Like the night?" Tahlia shifted, perfectly content with being curled up against his chest and in his arms, that raspy voice echoing through her memory.

"The night of the squid...that sort of salty tightness. He said something about a feast...that the call...the call was so strong he thought I'd be bigger?" She wasn't sure what was important, and what wasn't. So she tried to remember it all and was certain she was missing things. "Eddie...I'm what?" She hadn't lived 300 years without some facility for languages, repeating them, if not always understanding what she said. "Ceangailte Tal"n" And the other thing...is he like...like a shark version of you? His teeth?" Shuddering, she clung tight once more - those teeth were going to cause a nightmare or two.

Eddie breathed deeply, letting it sigh out of him with relief. "They're here, were there. Undoubtedly you answered one of their questions. The mark is real, knowing that they'll not bother you." It was nonlethal though, and he wasn't sure if that was because Nim hadn't wanted to help, or if she valued the lives of the others more. So much prejudice among the sea people. "It did what was intended, he broke the rules, consider him in a vast prison. It has no walls, but the way back here will test him' it may even destroy him."

He put his fingers beneath Tahlia's chin, and lifted her face so he could kiss her. This was already some kind of record to have waited for that first one. "Ceangailte Tal"n" literally translated it just means...attached to the land." Plus it sounded prettier than calling her Land Bound. Still it was that fact which had given her that name. Eddie, behave or you'll become the plaything of Misery Woe! Those words had worked once, but eventually they'd lost their influence, and he'd only act up even more. "There are many things beneath the waves, Tahlia. Fae of a sort' though men have called us monsters. Rokea, Selkie" even Sirens are out there. I guess it depends on what you mean by a shark version of me?"

One had never been enough, Eddie was like Pringles in that regard. Letting out what felt like the first full breath she'd taken since a giant hand had knotted into her hair, Tahlia kissed him again before tucking her head back into his shoulder. "He had a leather jacket. I didn't get close enough to see if it was sharkskin, but then your teeth are normal and you don't have leopard spots anywhere." And if anyone had made a study of every inch of Eddie Blake, it was the little blonde currently wrapped in his arms. "But you said other challengers and I guess I just figured you meant they were all going to be able to change like you do. And then he was a shark." She was trying to make sense of everything he'd told her, vague memories slipping like silk thread through her thoughts. The northern isles had never been her preferred climate - too cold.

She really didn't care what happened to the sharp-toothed thug, and as far as she was concerned, the farther away he stayed from her, and from Eddie, the happier she would be. "I've heard of Sirens...singing on the rocks to lure men to their deaths. And I remember sailors telling stories of creatures "mermaids and dragons and kraken...and having to touch iron before they would let my brother bring me aboard." Her lashes tickled against his neck, and she smiled, those memories not entirely unpleasant. "I don't think you're a monster. But Nim...and now the one today...why do they think I am forcing you to do things?" Nim hadn't quite said forced, but the surprise at her having Eddie's jacket had implied it was not his choice, but hers, that she wore it.

"By those standards, yes, they'll all be like me. The sharks are more obvious, I'm sure that he was out of sorts just for having to transform in the first place" at least to a form that could walk among people. They'd likely be able to change better, if they were to pair with' but no that doesn't happen. They only mate among their own kind, so their blood is pure. They believe this makes them superior." Eddie shook his head. "They deceive themselves, mistaking purity as having value, rather than rarity. I'll take steel over iron...every time." Weird words coming out of his mouth, that was a certainty.

"I've read some of the things that the Greeks from your world wrote. Some of it is true, but quite jaded. Mermaids are friendly beings in their writings, but they're really quite nasty. They'll drag a man down, drag him deep until lungs collapse and life flees. There is power in the Siren song, but I've been to a few concerts that were just as dangerous. They write about what Siren's do, as though it's intentional, but they omit the why of it. There are no male Sirens, Tahlia. Not for a very long time. But there are still Sirens, why do you think that is" If they're killing all these sailors, who's telling the stories" It's about survival of their species" and I don't want to talk about the things done to my people." Eddie's voice didn't change, the only indicator that he felt anything would be the way he stiffened as he talked about things. With her last question, Eddie's face filled with an odd emotion for him. There was worry in his eyes, and the crease to his forehead.

"I...it?" He turned his head away, not before worry became pain enough to have him letting go of Tahlia and turning further. "Why does it matter, if we both know it isn't true?"

For the moment, the rest could be left aside. He'd pulled away, and for a moment her arms hovered, empty, before they fell into her lap, and she focused her attention on her hands. She could understand survival, could understand wanting to keep information close, to ensure that no-one knew everything. She just...hadn't thought he'd ever keep it from her. "You don't trust me?" There was only one explanation, in her mind. And why should he" Simon hadn't. No-one did. No-one with any sense, anyway. And she'd kept her own secrets...but this was a matter of survival. Her fingers twisted and ran along the cuffs that threatened to swallow them. "Do we" I don't even know what it is - but you do. Eddie Blake...always one step ahead. Even when it comes to me."

Wide green eyes peered up from beneath a sweep of blonde bangs that split just enough to frame the delicate knotwork that Nim had left in her wake. "You know so much about me, Eddie...even if I didn't mean for you to. And I thought...after Westport...after the boat...Yasuo...I thought I'd proven myself. I promised?" She took a deep breath, and slid the jacket from her shoulders, pulling her arms free until it lay folded across her lap. "You and I both know better than to run a play without knowing what we hold in our deck. You gave me this. Told me to keep it safe. And I trusted you. So I did. I told him I'd never try to make you do anything. I told Nim the same thing. I didn't expect them to believe me, Eddie - but I thought you'd already know that. It matters - because some giant walking shark just tried to eat me, and the ice queen thinks I'm stupid - and I don't even know why."

"It's not the same thing, it's not about staying ahead of anyone." Eddie didn't turn to look at Tahlia as he shoved hands that had a slight tremble into the front pockets of his jeans. He wasn't afraid of anything, not Fast Eddie Blake. He stiffened, like he was flexing every muscle in his body at the same time, but at least the slight palsy that he'd taken on had disappeared" gone, it was gone...or had never been there! "Maybe you're right about deserving an answer" I can't say it though. It'll have to be shown." He sniffed in a breath and held it for as long as he could. His left hand was freed from his pocket, moving to rub something that was irritating his eye.

"Tell me to do something" something that I wouldn't normally do."

"Huh?" Something he wouldn't normally do. She started to protest, but something about the way he said it stopped her. Almost without realizing it, she found herself looking for the wall from before - she felt the same tension, the same weight, but it was nowhere in sight. She knew him well enough to know that making him do something ridiculous - like a silly dance, would only make a mockery of this. Whatever it was it was serious. "Tell me?" The words died, even though she wasn't sure she knew where this was going, she knew enough about compulsion to know there were some flames too dangerous to play with. There was, ultimately, only one thing she could think of that was safe enough to test.

"Go to the kitchen. Get one of the small steak knives." She brought her eyes to his back, watching him like a gazelle tracks a leopard. "And stab me with it. Nowhere fatal, please?" It wasn't much, but if he could do that...it would at least keep her alive.

Eddie didn't say a word as he walked out of the room through the kitchen door. The faintest rasping sound could be heard, a serrated edge pulling free of a butcher's block. When she saw him again, his face would be expressionless, his eyes empty of anything that could be called free will. He moved through the doorway, and took a direct route towards where Tahlia sat on the couch. He reached to touch her shoulder, sliding his hand down her arm until he had her hand in his own. He gripped it hard, not bothering to look at it, those empty eyes were locked on hers. The tip of the steak knife was pressed to her palm, and the first signs of struggle were visible on his face.

Eddie's eyes narrowed pleadingly as tears began to flow from them, but whatever fight was going on, it was clear that he was losing as the pressure on the knife increased. There was no witty remarks from him, no words at all. Eddie hadn't been given permission to speak.

"Eddie! Stop!" She'd seen enough, and she could feel the tightness behind her third eye that had come immediately after her attacker had grabbed her. She'd forgotten about the sigil, and what it could do. Her free hand tensed in the leather, a spot of red peeking beneath the flash of steel against her palm, along with a pinprick of pain. Just because she wouldn't bleed, didn't mean Tahlia didn't feel the pain of her wounds.

Trusting to some sixth sense, she leaned forward, leaving her hand in his, the other still knotted in his jacket as she kissed him, hard, tears spilling over her lashes as she broke the kiss and rested her forehead against his. "I'm sorry...Eddie...I'm so sorry...forgive me?"

He'd said he didn't want to talk about what had been done to his people. Skin harvesting was a thing practiced. Not in his time, not in recent memory really. It had become a thing as forgotten as the Roane. There were still those who took a skin, here and there. It wasn't common, but he bet that if he went to the docks on any given day, there was at least one fisherman who had a wife that was a little too doting. Eddie kissed her back just as hard. "It was never about trust. If I didn't, you'd never have been given it." Perhaps she would understand, it wasn't often that he was without it. Even when he was, it wasn't far from him.

"Taking my will" You might as well have just ra?" Eddie bit his tongue until it bled. He wasn't going down that road. The timing of this couldn't be worse. He didn't have the time to undo what had just happened. Not until it was all over, at least. "There's a reason that those who take a Selkie's skin hide it. The Selkie will always be looking to take it back and escape." Would the difference be apparent to Tahlia"

"But I didn't take?" She was still shaken by what she'd done, what he'd almost done at her word, and what the ward would have done as a result. "I didn't know. I would never...not to you." Not to anyone, although she'd seen her sister wield her gifts like a hammer, and Tahlia herself hadn't been above subtly guiding a will or two in her time. But this...this was different. This was almost beyond slavery, and she would never have gone so far. And she never wanted to see him so blank again. Not Eddie. It was the kind of sin even she couldn't condone.

"I - you know you can have it back. I'm just holding it. All those times I asked you...it just, it smells like you and it makes me feel safe, and...safe." She finished lamely, then brought her lips to his hoping he'd never think to ask what else she might have meant. "Wait - Eddie...all those times I was just wearing your jacket...you didn't...I mean...I didn't make you...did I?" For much the same reason, she stumbled and stammered, still trying to wrap her head around what everyone else thought was going on here. "Oh my god - they all think I...no wonder Nim was so nasty!"

"You've done nothing." Until just now at least, at his urging of course. In a way it was Eddie showing far more trust of anyone than he ever had. "It's about will, or the exertion of it at least. Maybe think of it like a voodoo doll. A practitioner takes a bit of your hair" makes you vulnerable...susceptible...Only this is more dominating. I'd have jumped from the balcony if you'd said the words, trapped and just able to watch it all happen." It was difficult to explain exactly how things were for him. The rest, that would be even more difficult.

"There's something else." He took a few moments to breathe, just to steel himself a little better. "Now that it's been done...it isn't simply undone, though the how is simple." Eddie looked at the jacket, but made no move to try and retrieve it. "I'm a little" stuck with this for now."

"So...until you undo it, I might accidentally do what everyone thinks I've been doing the whole time we've been...together?" It was the only word she could think of, although it didn't come close to being the right one, and she worried at her bottom lip even as she said it. She stroked the leather across her lap, and there was something calculating behind those wide, angelic eyes, her head tilting to the side as she looked up at him. "What if...what if I told you to tell me if I did" Or just...to...no...no that wouldn't work. You stopping and walking away in the middle would just?" Tahlia stopped dead, and pouted like someone had taken away her favorite toy. Perhaps on some level, they had. "****. We can't...not until you can undo it. I'd feel like I was forcing you." And thank you, Eddie, for putting that thought in her head.

"I don't want to control you. I never have. I don't want to accidentally say something and?" Not that she would, or could. She'd tried to explain to Saul, and Reggie - but she wasn't sure they'd understood. She couldn't leave Eddie even if she wanted to, and she didn't. They might wander, they might find other entertainments...but there was something bone deep that she couldn't shake, even if she couldn't even put a name to it. "Eddie...what do we do now" I can't just...not see you?"

"Try this" take my hand, and lead me to where you want to go' then when you get me there" maybe you say." That old familiar pull came to the corners of Eddie's mouth. He leaned in to whisper words directly into Tahlia's ear. His left hand on the other side of her head, holding her in place until he was done.

Her lips curved into a matching smile, and she smeared them across his palm, her eyes locked on his. Wrapping one delicate hand around his wrist, she rose, and tugged upwards, leaving the sealskin on the couch, and drawing him down the hallway.

Eddie Blake

Date: 2018-03-07 23:11 EST
I Am Your Leader

Street fighter bitches, this the up cutter Nunchucka', no time to ducka' Sign of the cross, cause this is her last suppa' Play with me, check who came with me ~ Nicki Minaj

————————————- 9 January 2018 ————————————-

For a place that often looked like a city out of time, there were a surprising amount of clubs. Dark places lit with strobes and lasers where the music was loud enough to replace a heartbeat, if you were lacking one. There was always a bar, and figures in shadowed corners if what was behind the bar wasn't strong enough. And if none of that applied, there was still the primal bass throbbing through the crowd, moving bodies to the beat, and inspiring all sorts of inhibition lowering. Not that everyone needed it. Somewhere near the center of the crowd, a tall, dark, dangerous man and his petite blonde companion were busy inspiring waves of jealousy, and a few other things. They moved like they could read each other's minds - by this point, it might not be too far off.

It had almost been a quiet night, but the shark-toothed nightmares had finally stopped, and neither one tended to caution. Reckless, and pacing, they'd headed out to this den of poor decision-making, intent on dancing and drinking until other desires sent them to more private locales. Tahlia made sure to stay close, more often than not pressed up against Eddie and doing exactly what the beat demanded. It was no wonder they were drawing envious glances, but one set of eyes held something more curious than consumed, almost as if trying to decide which one of them to eat first.

Eyes in the dark, but they'd been watching far longer. It would have been harder to lose sight of the purple monstrosity that rolled along the streets and brought the happy couple here. The boy had moves, considering" then again perhaps it was where he came from that made it even possible. Perhaps this wasn't the best place for introducing herself, but it was so like her to ambush her prey from a position they thought themselves safe. In fact, she relished that most of all, to ruin someone's sense of security with a gnashing of tooth and claw. She moved with a grace of her own, eyes on him, on her, and a smile so white it had to have been done under UV. She didn't push her way through the crowd, simply moved with the flow filling gaps and openings between other dancers, or better just dancing her way from one body to another until she'd found herself pressing against the blonde and her big friend. Who needed space, this was a dance club, and bodies pressing together was part of what you paid for. It couldn't be said that she didn't fit in, even if her more than ample chest was pushed suggestively into Tahlia. Alligator print leggings and a crocodile skin coat, most people would be hot. She'd watched as they deposited the leather coat into the trunk of the purple car. "Now" ain't you two just, mother****ing adorable."

Tahlia would have answered with something scathingly witty, but she'd found herself with a face full of crocodile covered mammaries. Luckily, her recent experience with the matriarch of the Helston clan had taught her a few survival tactics, so she wasn't in danger of suffocation. Common courtesy had clearly gone out the window though, so she managed to wriggle her hands into position, and push down just enough to give herself some breathing room. It meant there was a positive overload of cleavage compression - enough that several of the men who had been 'subtly' salivating before felt the need to turn their hips elsewhere. It didn't make it easier to speak though - hard to draw breath between a rock and a hard place, not matter how soft the rock. Strobe light flickered over the knotwork on Tahlia's forehead, but missed the subtle shift of her hand to grip Eddie's tight. She of all people was well aware the female was rarely less deadly than the male, and if the encounter in the alley had left her guessing, this one fairly screamed her association. Shifting back, the defiant blonde finally managed to sneak in enough breath to acknowledge the interloper. "Baby...when you're done with her, could you leave enough for a purse and shoes?"

Eddie put a hand on Tahlia's chin and turned her head for a breath stealing kiss. He already knew what she'd be facing when he walked away' and which guys would be trying to get in line. "I'll be right back." That was all he said, and followed the woman towards the alleyway door. He pulled out a pack of smokes, innocently feigning that he was going out for a smoke, though the guy on the door looked like he suspected it was closer to' John and Pro.

"So' what do I call you tall dark and delicious?" The woman had guts, but her taglines needed a refresher course.

Stepping through the door, Eddie shook his head, looked back over his shoulder with a knowing grin. The sharks had made their moves. "Tell you what, babe, in about five minutes you can just call me winner." He hated fighting" when there was no one paying for the privilege of watching him at least. The thought had him mildly disgruntled. "Scratch that' make it two minutes" and a lot of begging, kind of like your future husband will be."

Bouncer's misconceptions aside, Tahlia's lashes barely had a chance to clear those angelic jade eyes before the first of the brave, but foolish, stepped up. With Eddie elsewhere, she let him get within arms length, but no further. The professional wasn't working tonight, and this wasn't where she'd come looking for new clientele if she was. But there was still something to be gained, and she did so skillfully, swaying from one to the next, with a smile that promised absolutely nothing, and moves that kept her out of their grip. She was hard to lose, even in the fog and flash, dressed in Eddie's favorite color, golden blonde hair left loose over her shoulders and flying like a lash across the face of any of the hungering throng that got too close, or tried to linger too long. She didn't expect to be on her own for long, and part of keeping the crowd occupied was to distract attention from whatever might be happening outside.

She may have kept the dance floor distracted, but there was plenty of activity in the neighborhood of that back door. A scramble of feet and bodies rushed inwards, all bearing a did you see that" expression of fear, horror and fascination. Still they weren't planning to stick around and see what else came crawling down the alleyway. Everyone knew that when the **** went down, it was best to be far out of the way. Well except the cocky looking guy who was moving towards the massive creature that the woman had become. Had he really said that is one big ass" It just proved that people in this town were complete nuts. The bouncer at the door looked like he'd planned to go check on things, but there was a heavy collision with the closed door, and suddenly he was finding the crowd inside much more interesting to look at. Hey a conga line" or is that just a regular one for a blonde girl"

The dark skinned woman in the croc skinned coat stepped through the door, a grin stuck on her face. She looked at Tahlia, took a step forward and dropped like a stone from a mountainside. When the door opened again, Eddie stepped through, his silk shirt was torn and a little bloody. Half a smoke dangled from his lips, bent but still lit. He took it out of his mouth and handed it to the bouncer who took it before he realized what it was. "Those things'll kill a man." He grinned hard, pointing at Tahlia and motioning for the door. It was time to go do...other things.

It didn't matter how far the line had gotten, one crook of that finger, and she was off the dance floor, and moving toward the rakishly battered man at the door. There hadn't been a moment of doubt as to what the outcome would be, otherwise she would have been out there with him, making sure the ashy creature didn't do anything she might regret. Drawing close, she looked at Eddie's hands, her lower lip plumping slightly. "Did you already send it out to get cured and cut?" she teased, her gaze already moving up and over, taking note of any cuts, or forming bruises. It wasn't the time, or the place, not yet, and the bouncer could be forgiven not noticing that any bleeding the big man might have been doing seemed to slow, and stop, the closer the blonde got to him.

Looping her arms about his waist, carefully, Tahlia rose on tip toe to replace that crooked cigarette with a kiss, and then sauntered out, right in his wake. Other things indeed, although it was nearly certain she was going to inspect very carefully for any signs of damage, and make sure to give him some extra special attention to make up for it. Heels clicking across the blacktop, she gained the purple Runner, and leaned against the hood, waiting for the doors to unlock. "So, are they all going to try to take me out, or were those two just...special?"

"Trust me, you don't want it. That was poor quality tail." Eddie put his arm around Tahlia's waist and gave her backside a solid smack. "That wasn't her trying to take you out. Mostly, it was her just pretending you weren't there. Not really sure if that's any better though." Funny thing about the hand that had done the smacking. It hadn't moved from that spot either. He started towards the front door, letting his size cause space to open up as they moved. "Gimme a smoke, babe? she crushed my pack."

Tahlia Faras

Date: 2018-03-07 23:13 EST
Ready For It

Me, I was a robber first time that he saw me Stealing hearts and running off and never saying sorry But if I'm a thief, then he can join the heist And we'll move to an island-and ~ Taylor Swift

Luckily the elevator in the garage lead directly to her penthouse, without having to deal with the lobby, and odd stares from the neighbors. Still dressed in all the sparkle and slink of the club, she kept her hand wrapped around Eddie's wrist, as if the big guy couldn't lift her up and tuck her under an arm if he was so inclined. The drive back had been quiet, with sporadic bursts of commentary on the club, or the route back to Seaside. It wasn't until they were securely in her aerie that she pulled him close, and kissed him with every bit as much heat as he'd supplied on the dance floor. Maybe it was about safety, they certainly had never been shy about public displays - but there was something about recent events, knowing there were still more out there, maybe. Licking her lips, she blinked up at him, her smile blooming slowly as she started in on the buttons of his silk shirt, or what was left of it. "How many more are there?"

Silence was his companion sometimes, even if there were a driving beat flowing across the speakers of his car it would be like it didn't really exist. It wasn't that he didn't want to talk, things were just filling his head. That was probably evident by the way the scowl kept finding his face in those quiet moments. It was like being stuck in traffic, when he really wanted to push the gas pedal to the floor. Forced to hold back, no choice in the matter. Small talk, he managed that all right. It had been a good evening. Hadn't it' His chest burned a bit, he'd had worse but perhaps something with a bit of antiseptic would be advisable. That kiss of hers was returned, hard and full. "Two I think. She was probably the most dangerous." It wasn't a lie, not exactly at least. The others would be worse for a few reasons. At least they were stuck in one form, instead of shifting at a thought. He'd been expecting it, that was her fault for being so blatant about things. It had been her downfall as well once he'd gotten a good idea of her speed and size. She was far older than she looked. The damn Crocs, they just kept getting bigger.

"Not sure when the others will come either." Eddie worked the buttons with his fingers, and peeled the red stained silk away from his chest. It pulled at the fresh scabs, scars are supposed to be pretty things, right"

She certainly wasn't going to complain, one hand smoothing over the raw cuts, which seemed to obey some unspoken whim and didn't start to bleed, even as she took the ruined shirt from him with the other, and her lips followed up on the gentle touch of fingertips. "Going to have to take you shopping then. I don't suppose we could ask the other two to let you change first?" Not that she minded taking him shopping, somehow, that seemed to have carried over a little from their time in Westport. "And I'd hope so...you just wrestled a crocodile in an alley. Between her, and that"shark..." Her eyes widened and she paused, palm pressed to his chest for a long moment before she continued. "Eddie...none of them are squid, are they?" She wasn't sure if he even knew, but she had to ask. There were nights the two battled to see which could wake her faster.

"I'll get rid of this...and get the first aid kit." She wasn't moving far enough to negate the effect she had on his wounds, just into the kitchen. Actually' "You mind coming in here" I'm getting the place redone, but no need to leave evidence behind." Bending in those too-high glittered heels, she did remember to bend at the knees, and keep from flashing too much. Not just at the moment, anyway. She wasn't a healer, but she always had a first aid set tucked away - there were a handful of people who knew what she could do, and she preferred it that way.

Eddie let out a laugh at the croc wrestling comment. "They won't make a move, not right away." He didn't know who they were, what they were for that matter, but he knew that much. There wasn't a rule against it. As a matter of fact, there'd been such challenges where the one hunted defeated a challenger, but was left almost helpless only to have another come along and finish them. "They'll want to figure out how to move against me. I'm sure they were there watching." It's what every instinct told him that he'd be doing. "You know?" He didn't mind following after her in the least, and it was likely a good thing she remembered how not to bend" or was that bad" "I've never heard of one. Probably' well, they say the Sea Witch is but honestly, she's more like the stores of Jenny Haniver."

He leaned against the doorway, it was one of those things that he did for totally selfish reasons. He knew exactly how much of it he filled up, and was quite keen on displaying that at any given opportunity. "They think I'm weak." Maybe he was.

"The other ones I saw?" Vague figures in the fog the wall of water had left behind, one down...and she hadn't seen enough of them to be any help. "It makes sense, I guess...figure out your strengths, or strategies?" She'd never bothered applying the knowledge to her own fighting, but she knew enough to recognize sound strategy when she heard it. Hauling the rather ancient looking box out from a cabinet, she set it on the counter, rising slowly to give him ample opportunity to appreciate the view, and the way the fabric clung as she moved. Looking over her shoulder, she winked, and curled a finger, beckoning him closer. Not that she didn't enjoy the way he filled the space - but then, she'd always had a thing for tall men. Eddie just happened to be taller than most.

His comment made her sputter, and then let out a long, unrestrained laugh, shaking her head at the absurdity. "They think you're weak" How could they possibly...have they seen you?" There was nothing weak about him, and she bore the marks to prove it.

"No' it's perfect. If they think I'm vulnerable, they've always got a weakness that can be exploited. What I have to hope is that they continue to be blinded by what they think, as opposed to what is." Eddie closed the space between them, he kept his gaze completely innocent, looking for every visible attribute that he was the willing patient. Problem with that was" Eddie had hands" and while one of them was quite visible tracing the space around the marks scoring his torso. The other was being wicked and sliding along the back of a thigh, and completely ignoring the boundaries of hems. Boundaries were for other people!

Still acting innocent, even though she could surely feel the truth of him, he started to talk. "I started changing when I was three. Sooner than some, but for most I was a late bloomer." Not unexpected really. Eddie wasn't fully Selkie, and that had consequences. There were pictures, none that anyone had seen, Eddie kept them squirreled away. It wasn't like he had a permanent home to keep things like that. "I was at least conscious of what I was, but when I got older" maybe ten years old, I had a friend. He was older, and he wasn't really a friend to me. He would ask me things. Do seals dream" I couldn't answer those questions, Tahlia. I'm not a seal, so I don't know. That was never a good enough answer for him. Eventually I noticed that he only did that when there were people around he was trying to impress. That he was using my discomfort as a way to do that. The next time he asked me, I asked a question in return. Do Donkeys dream" He of course answered as I had always done, saying he wasn't one so he didn't know. I let him have it then" telling him' No, you're not, but I think you might be Were" but not affected by the moon' it's just whenever Julia shows up you turn into a jackass."

Yes, he was talking" he was revealing things that had hurt him when he was young. That hadn't stopped him from trying to distract her from being able to listen. Eddie Blake was not vulnerable" not like other people" not at all.

Of course not - he was just easily distracted. Tahlia turned without moving his hand, a damp cloth moving to clean off those claw and teeth marks. She kept her head down, eye contact would somehow break the spell. "Children can be horrible. But they learn from the adults. The hate...the fear...they learn it from their parents, and then they pass it on." There was antiseptic close to hand, but she was taking extra special care to make certain the wounds were clean. Slow, even strokes, one foot rising to draw her knee up along his thigh. They'd get to that - she was certain there were wounds she couldn't see yet. From time to time, she let her lips follow behind, as if checking to make sure there was nothing left behind but the taste of his skin. Or perhaps she was checking to make sure there was nothing that remained to cause infection.

Setting the cloth aside, she reached for the salve, and started smoothing it over those same cuts, occasionally hissing under her breath when she could read the marks, and the damage that caused them. "So you'll let them think you have a weakness. Keep them from coming at you at full strength. Of course, they don't know Eddie Blake. You don't have any weaknesses. No faults. Not a crack, or an achilles heel. Right, puddin?" She finally looked up at him, her fingers still soothing the antiseptic across his wounds.

"Who' Me" I'm like a mountain lake untouched by currents or tides. The things I'm hiding though' can be treacherous." They likely would be too. People saw what they wanted, what they thought they knew, but they certainly didn't understand what went on between Eddie and the blonde girl that everyone thought was controlling him. They'd learn soon enough. It was his goal to make them understand that what you see ain't always what you get. That had been the point of the story. He didn't wince as she cleaned his injuries, it stung but other things hurt worse. Maybe he was just concentrating on more important things than a few measly cuts and bites. There was something underlying in his attention to her. Eddie was still thinking, and the foundation of that was" if he were them, what would he do next' It was obvious by now that he wasn't going to be able to have his normal life until this was over. It would help to know who and what was out there.

"Enough!" A man could only take so much touching before he needed a hell of a lot more. He looked at Tahlia with an intensity that said he needed more, and he needed it immediately. Why did he need it so badly' Because he was tired of trying to puzzle out what could be? not when there was the chance to have what was right in front of him. There were things he needed her to know, and he'd tell her" after" when there was no breath left in either of them.

She had expected him to lose patience, and her hands were already on the waist of his pants. A twist and tug of dexterous fingers, and it would be hard to tell which hit the tile faster, his pants, or her knees. He'd literally wrestled monsters to keep her safe, if anyone had earned a clear display of her appreciation, it was him. This - didn't require thought. Those pale green eyes traced up along muscle and sinew, until they met his, the tip of her tongue just peeking between her lips. Arms twisted behind her tugged the zipper of that lavender sheath that clung in all the right places, even as it slithered to the floor. She had no idea what was coming, only that it felt like the next step they took would take them into uncharted territory, and for the moment, she needed something safe, and familiar.

Eddie Blake

Date: 2018-03-08 21:56 EST
Say Something

Everyone knows all about my transgressions Still in my heart somewhere This melody and harmony For you and me, tonight Whoa, I hear them call my name

Everybody says say something, say something, say something Let's say something, say something and say something I don't wanna get caught up in the rhythm of it

But I can't help myself, no, I can't help myself, no, no Caught up in the middle of it No, I can't help myself, no, I can't help myself, no, no, no Caught up in the rhythm of it ~ Justin R. Timberlake, Chris Stapleton

———————————————- 23 January 2018 ———————————————

Hot was better, I mean, I could take the cold better than most. Truth is I kind of thrive in it, but part of me knew that hot was better, at least when it came to bathtubs filled to almost spilling over. I'd started it a while ago, it was a big tub, even if it did have a decidedly smaller feel when I was actually in it, or at least when I was sharing it. It might be better to say that it was being shared with me. My place, or the place that I stayed for now at least, didn't have a tub. Just a walk in shower with one of those damn folding doors. The thing probably worked great when it was installed, but I don't think anyone ever even looked at it for at least thirty years. That's saying a lot considering the motel had only been there for two. Where was I" Oh, right.

Hot was better, and even though I'd left the cold water off, I pretty much knew that there was more space in the tub than hot water in the boiler. I think they make them that way on purpose. Buy our hot water heater" because we want to torture you, and have you pay for it. It's a ****ing racket, and as nice as the penthouse was, the buildings owners had fallen for it hook line and sinker. On the bright side, the cooler water would lower the temperature just enough to keep us from scalding the skin off of our asses. Call me crazy, but I kind of liked hers just the way it was" that meant skin on.

People say I'm not a morning person, and that's just not true. What I am is asleep in the morning because I knew sure as my name was Eddie Blake that the nexus had convinced almost everyone that morning was when the sun came up. I knew better, so I woke when it was the correct time" noon, at the least. Later if I could. Sometimes my mind goes on these sojourns and time slips away from me. That wasn't a bad thing in this case, because it meant that the tub was probably at just the right level to make a mess. I'm not a slob, but there's something sexy about making the right mess, isn't there" Try not to lie to yourself. I could tell by the sound though, that it was time to turn off the water and rouse the little blonde girl in the other room. Carried to a shared bath is a good morning that most people don't really understand. They will even ask you as you walk down the street. Good Morning" I just tell the the truth. You have no idea.

The temperature had to be just right, there was a cloud of steam wafting from the doorway. It lacked the scent of salt, more's the pity, and hit my nostrils with that fresh water purity. I'd see what I could do to change that shortly. The room beyond the door was a shroud of mist, the hot kind that leaves your skin slick and warm. When I stepped through the doorway, the entire room disappeared.

Tahlia lay sprawled, half on her side, blonde waves tangled and tousled from the night before, and earlier that morning. Even still asleep, there was a sated little smile on her face, although it was half hidden against the pillow. The sheet barely covered her - it almost looked like she'd been arranged by some invisible artist, but it was simply the way Eddie had left her when he'd risen to start the tub. The truth was neither of them were morning people. Not the normal definition of morning at least. The coffeemaker was permanently set for one pm, and she'd resisted any and all efforts to change her behavior. For all she looked like an angel, all blonde hair and gold-tinted skin, she was a creature much more suited to shadows and darkness.

Even the steam didn't cause her to stir, although there may have been the barest flutter of lashes. It might not smell of salt, but the dampness in the air stirred different memories for her than it did for him.

I felt like I'd been hit by a wall, and was left somehow still standing. The slap of my bare feet hadn't changed, but the sound of them echoed back at me off of walls that were far distant and a ceiling that rose almost out of sight. There were no windows to let in the light, odd glow lamps pulsed dully in shades of blue-green. There was the statue of a water dragon that occupied the center of the room. Judging by the pool surrounding it and the shape of its mouth, the thing was a fountain. I kept walking. Perhaps I should have turned around and tried to find my way back, but life is forward and looking back is the coward's way of dealing with it. With each step forward the statue rose higher, I was certain that it should be the other way around until I realized that it was moving. Bits of stone fell away from damp scales that seemed to shudder to clear the casing away. Its head turned toward me and smiled sinisterly. It launched toward me with all the speed and fluidity of a Moray Eel, embracing me in its coils and squeezing as though to crush every bone in my body.

Somewhere back in the world, the petite blonde stirred, whimpering against the nightmare stirring in the last remnants of sleep. She could only watch, the moss-slick walls and water-laden air making her tense and want to warn him even before the statue struck. Her fingers clenched into the luxurious softness of her sheets, and a single word murmured from her lips, although it screamed in her head. It didn't matter, much like screaming at a horror movie, she was only an observer.

Perhaps it was a good thing that the serpentine dragon couldn't hear her, her scream muffled against the pillows as it struck, wrapping around Eddie and squeezing tight. But she could hear it, the dripping sibilance, condescending and cruel. "Heretic. You take from the sea what she has claimed, and dare to meet with your betters as if you have still have right to call yourself Cosain" You defile our tradition, and force your clan to support your heresy...for some muintir l"ibe?" The dragon got closer, sniffing at him, and Tahlia held her breath. "You reek of the filth you have wallowed in, leathbhr"."

"I'd like to say that I'm not going to stand here and be insulted, but there's two problems with that." I can be a cocky bastard at times, okay' most times. It's just something I find helps keep me from doing what any normal man would do in situations like this...panic. "The first thing should be obvious. You've got me a little uhm...twisted up." Eddie Blake doesn't panic. I instigate. "The second would be that I don't feel insulted. Some of that is just plain truth, some of it is propaganda that you've grown up with, and now are a willing participant of. Besides, it's hard to get upset by someone who hides behind illusion. Do I frighten you?"

I knew what it was now, that didn't make me any less susceptible to it of course. This wasn't some lucid dream where just because I was aware that I got to dictate events. "And let's get something straight here. I don't call myself Cosain, I call myself Fast Eddie. Others call me that, and the reason is because that's what I am. What I was born to, but your ignorance of Selkie tradition is noted." As quickly as it had latched onto me the dragon released me. There are things I don't know, and things that just feel obvious. This display was meant to test my resolve, an opponent looking for weaknesses. It was designed to show me how powerful its creator was, and people like that don't like it when you forget to be afraid, or counter that they're the ones who are.

I stood, released from the unorthodox bonds that had held me. The dragon, wingless though it was, flew upwards toward a ceiling that I could not see. It was good that I knew where I was, because the dragon's flight was meant to be a distraction. I let it happen, knowing that when I looked back I would no longer be alone.

Tahlia had the luxury, if it could be called that, of being able to see it all - from the dragon soaring toward the ceiling, to Eddie in all his glory, to the figure stepping out from the shadows, dressed in scale armor, and robes of a particularly slick cloth she couldn't recognize. He, and it was definitely a he, looked like something from a science fiction movie, and talked like the preachers who she used to pass on street corners in New York and Vegas, railing about the wages of sin. As he moved closer to Eddie, and into the light, she realized the scale work was actual shell and fish scales, the fabric woven from lengths of seaweed. There was a staff held lightly in one hand topped with shark teeth, and she wondered, idly, if they belonged to the one who had attacked her in the alley. She wanted to reach out, and warn Eddie...but somehow, she suspected he already knew. She didn't think she'd ever seen him surprised.

"Frightened of you? Why would I be? You live on land...only returning to the Mother when necessary. You live like one of them, ignore tradition and good sense - you let that striapach take your hide. The circle of life is sacred. The fathach na doimhneacht/ claimed her and not only did you steal her back, but you left him to be devoured by the Rokea. And then - then as if the first offence was not enough...you answered her Call, and saved her again. All of this...and then you force your seanmh"thair to give her the mark, and keep her safe, against all custom." The Mer straightened, pointing that jagged staff at Eddie's throat. "I am Ridire na Farraige. I do not fear blasphemers or those who have their strings pulled by some pretty meabhlaire who ought to have been sacrificed to the Mother months ago."

"Oh, well excuse me"sir Knight" My tone may have been just a touch sarcastic, but that would only get worse from the smirk I wore as I dipped my head. "You await The Great Uprising" Why not call me infidel, then" You seek to bring Jihad to the shores." I tilted my head and eyed his weapon a single laugh grunted out of me. "Tell me, don't you ever wonder why that doesn't happen" Has Jenny Haniver never told you the truth of it?" The snarl that found his face amused me further. I know that I'm an ****hole, no one has ever had to inform me of it. Now he knew it too, speaking the name of the mother was frowned upon by extremists like him. "Because she's told me" whispered it right into my ear as she rode my ****."

Part of her wanted to warn him about baiting the zealot. The rest of her couldn't help but laugh. Eddie was Eddie, always. She wouldn't have him any other way. But this seemed larger, more dangerous...this was no con, although she wasn't certain of the rules. The last she'd known, the giant Selkie had been in her bed, with her...this strange creature couldn't be powerful enough to steal him away without her knowing...could he"

Illusion is a funny thing, the creator makes the construct, and then controls everything within. In a way, I was a part of that construct. Maybe I should've kept my mouth shut, that's just not something I know how to do, or would do even if I did know how. I'm not sure it would have mattered really. This place belonged to the Knight.The pedestal was gone, in its place stood a low stone table. Chains ran through iron rings at the edges and across the cold expanse. It was cold, and I knew it because my back was pressed to the center of it and those chains held me firmly in place. Knowing what I was in made my mind my own, my body on the other hand, that was part of his creation. It wouldn't dull the pain of what was coming, not unless he chose for it. Something in me doubted he'd be that merciful. What was that old quote" Mercy is for the weak" Well, ****.

Foulness filled my nostrils, breath made pungent by the consumption of too much fish. There was a reason that my kind stayed away from the fisheries, and it had nothing to do with being caught. The scent made me gag, I wanted to give him a breath mint, but I'd left those in my other pants. I suppose in this case it would just be in my pants. "You joke, blaspheme" you take her name in vain?" The serrated edge of his weapon tugged at my skin, not deep, I couldn't even feel any blood. He was toying with me.

I'd enjoy that while it lasted, then again, maybe I'd just set him off again. "It's not blasphemy if it happened, right' You want to know what she said just before I filled her mouth with?" Pain stopped me from speaking, the smartass remark I'd been about to deliver cut off in a scream as he cut off the part of me that seemed to offend him most of all.

"What think you of your words now?" There are in the sea many creatures, but I don't think I have ever seen a race whose smile was so dangerously beautiful as the Merpeople. The shackles on my wrists prevented me from doing what I wanted, There would be no throat in my hands at this point' only a grip on the stone slab and convulsive spasms that I had no control over. That, and the dull splat as he dropped that piece of me to the floor.

"I'd say I'm still too much man for you?****hole." The words didn't hold the same kind of smarm, it was hard to do smarm with teeth clenched tightly enough to mar steel. "But you didn't answer my question. Do you? Want to know?"

Even knowing they couldn't hear her, and that it would change nothing, she couldn't help the scream that tore from her at the movement, and the blood. So much blood, and wherever he was, he was far enough that her powers couldn't help him. And Eddie was still goading, still getting under the Mer's skin. Tahlia could only assume he had a plan. Eddie always had a plan. She just had no idea what it was.

Deep in the shadows, another pair of eyes watched. Dark as ocean depths, and just as cold, although there was a flicker of something in them as the Mer worked. It was an uneasy alliance, against one of her own. In theory, anyway. Different clans. Different harbors. But she had been sent to test the newly exposed Cosain...and been both impressed, and horrified by what she had observed. Cringing as the warrior priest emasculated the tall, muscular Selkie, Ysabeau grit her teeth. He'd made her promise not to interfere. He needed to atone his sins, and be cleansed. Only she wasn't entirely certain, now, that he was responsible. No Selkie could be held accountable for what they did under the command of whoever held their skin.

There was a grunt from the man, though forgive me for not knowing if it was out of frustration or something else. I was a little preoccupied by the fire in my loins, and it was even the fun kind. "I must admit, you're more impressive close up. The mother needs men like us. She who birthed us, loves us?"

"Are you asking me if I work out' I'm all natural E double D I E. And I like women, sorry." It wasn't easy to stay in just the right mood to poke at the Knight of the Sea. It was however my only weapon. He had control of the construct, control of my body the amount of pain I felt. I needed to find his weakness, exploit it. My only weapon, besides my dashing good looks was my mouth. I'm told I use that really well. "You wait for the uprising" I'm not surprised. The great Jihad that raises the oceans and consumes the land. You're a fool. Exactly how long have you been waiting for it' Does it make sense to you that she waits, allows the land walkers to gain strength' Had she struck long ago?" That wasn't working, I could tell as he began to flay the skin from my stomach. The sound of my screams echoed off the walls and ceiling. It was up there somewhere. I could hear it. Seeing, that was more difficult with my eyes squeezed shut.

"And they too are my children, born of the sea. That's what she whispered between gasps of?" I felt the blow for a split second. The jagged edge of a massive blade at my neck, and then there was"

Tahlia Faras

Date: 2018-03-08 22:07 EST
Take Me to Church

Take me to church I'll worship like a dog at the shrine of your lies I'll tell you my sins and you can sharpen your knife Offer me that deathless death Good God, let me give you my life ~ Hozier (Dance performance by Sergei Polunin)

———————————— 48 Minutes Later ————————————-

I was staring at the ceiling, chained to a stone table, the iron shackles bit into my wrists so tightly that I couldn't feel my hands. I'd been dead, but there was no death. Not so long as my body survived out there. There was only me, and him and...something else on the very edge of my sense of smell.

Tahlia couldn't follow much of the conversation. Eddie had said this Jennie Haniver was like the name the Rokea had spit at her...Misery something. A myth. A legend. But one the Mer seemed to believe in with a fierce intensity. Her nails rent the sheets, hissing with frustration that there was nothing she could do. He'd saved her how many times, and now he paid the price and she could do nothing but watch with ineffective rage. Later, perhaps, she would realize that the last time she had shrieked with such intensity, as the staff swung, and Eddie's head rolled and bounced across the stone, she had been handcuffed to a train, and before that it had been nearly three centuries. Even so, there was nothing that said she would admit the reason why. And then it was like the skip of a record, or the twitch of a signal. Everything shifted. And there was Eddie"her Eddie...whole and chained back to the stone.

Bo tried not to retch at the reset. She'd been warned by the knight, that there would be cycles, that he would die a few times, resetting to the beginning. They'd learned already the man was stubborn...cocky. His actions had told them that. Even if she was beginning to suspect they were not his, but the will of the blonde, for all she played at being unaware of their ways. The more the Selkie huntress learned...the Call, the skin...the more she suspected she had toyed with Jax in the alley, fully aware that the mark would protect her, and that she had this new Cosain at her command. It made her blood boil, and she steeled herself, impressed at Eddie's resolve in the face of such torture.

Confusion, I felt it and I'm certain I had that look in my eyes. It took my mind some time to catch up to my body, or this body. I suppose for the duration of this life it was my body. I studied the Mer closely, he was shorter than I am and lean, not that it mattered much of course. I was chained down and he was standing, the torch in his hand didn't leave me feeling very confident of my position. He grinned at me, leaning over to look right in my face. "The Mother" she births us to be warriors."

"****, what?d you do, eat everything that looked like a sea pickle down at the sewage treatment plant?" I don't know why he wasn't amused, I thought it was funny even after he punched me in the face. Of course I still thought it was true. At least I could turn my head to spit out the blood. Had I been a better man, I'd have warned him to watch his shoes. Clearly I'm evil and don't think like that.

"I've heard that one before." He said it, but he also pulled away from me. Maybe he was afraid I would kiss him or something. His tough luck, I like girls.

"How many times" Three, four" Doesn't matter" and here's why. I'm confused about something. What the hell does a fish know about birth anyway' You're spawned, grow in an egg that laid in the sand to be fertilized." He seemed unimpressed by my flawless logic. Some people were never really satisfied. The torch sparked to life and with the twist of a knob the flame turned blue. "Wait...wait! You don't have to do that you know. I'm not saying it's a bad thing" I've seen the ruby fields of Tenathor. It's quite" stunning."

"Mammals are not allowed there, especially predators." He seemed shocked, at the very least he hadn't come any closer to me.

"Hi, I'm Eddie Blake. I do shit that I'm not allowed to. Still, I didn't see any birthing" Your friend knows what I'm talking about. You fish' the Rokea, even the damn reptiles" egg spawned. We know birth. You shouldn't hide back there." I didn't know her, but I knew it was a her, and I knew what she was. "The Mother, she knows birth too' do you really believe that she'll side with you in Jihad, when she shares so little in common with you?" The zealot's eyes went wide, wild with madness as I attacked his beliefs again. It wasn't much of an attack, just a bit of religious theory EB 101. I caught a glimpse of the woman, she was getting closer. Then the fire seared through my shins and I was shorter by a good foot. All I had left was screams to give.

The pillow beneath her head was soaked with tears, her throat hoarse from screaming every time that shark-edged blade sliced through his body. It was all she could do, to stay in the vision with him and watch each cut, echo each scream, to stay, and not leave, the way she'd promised him she would. It took every ounce of strength in that little blonde body to keep her eyes on Eddie, and not force herself awake. If she ever found herself near that horrid creature, she would wring every drop of blood from his form, or whatever he had in his veins. So focused was she on the stone, and on the form tied to it, that she did not see the other figure until she stepped into the light.

Tall and dark, and dressed in what Tahlia could only assume was sealskin, the figure was...decidedly female. Her hair was swept back, her eyes locked on the stone, and the Mer. Almost midnight black eyes swept from Eddie to the Mer, hesitation writ on every line of her face. The knight had said this was necessary, but she was beginning to question whether it truly was. She opened her mouth to speak, only to stare, open-mouthed, as the fish-man lost his mind, hacking at the male Selkie with wild abandon. Blood sprayed everything in reach, and the screams...those screams brought her to her knees, huddling there while the world shifted yet again, and it was all as it had been. Only now...now she could not get those screams out of her head.

Eddie Blake

Date: 2018-03-08 23:31 EST
I Alone ~ Live (Embedded lyrics altered for situational content)

————————————————————————- Another 192 minutes later 7 lifetimes ————————————————————————- "I want to talk about your sins." Disorientation filled me, that was good, it meant I was getting used to the shifts. Knowing that I was had other indications, it meant I'd been here far more often than I should have. That I would remain here until he was done with me. Despair isn't something I know how to feel. It isn't that I can't or haven't felt it, just that I don't know how when it finally overtakes me. It should have kept my mouth shut.

"Jeez, did someone lick a Polar Bear's ****?" I might be too stupid to shut my mouth. The whole thing was feeling vaguely familiar. Wake up to him standing there with his face in mine and that rancid breath. It seemed like I should know what it meant somewhere I was certain I did. I just couldn't focus on it or anything. My mind was a haze and resistance was growing difficult. How had he managed to do this anyway' Wait, there was something" someone" "You might as well get up" I understand now. This is your doing."

Slap", the slap was on my thigh, apparently the Knight didn't like being ignored. I winced, not surprising, it stung and I certainly hadn't expected it. I felt nothing about that, but the whimper that came out of me, that was decidedly not very Eddie Blake. "Your sins, betrayer." I hated the smug look on his face. It had formed the moment I'd made a sound. "We shall begin with your constant need to stay hidden from the rest of us" The little one's first, isn't that how you land dwellers like it?"

"Do you see what this is" It's no wonder they kept me hidden." Let him think I'm weak. That will be my advantage, but I was losing my grip on it. I didn't look at the Mer, my gaze holding steady to the unfamiliar Selkie woman.

"Mmm, predictable." He didn't like my answer, truth meant nothing anymore and I realized that was my fault. I'd pushed him here, I couldn't help but push an aggressor. It was a game that I liked to play, I didn't lose often. When I lost though, I lost big. The first cut had my breath hissing, but by the time he'd carved a six inch square into my abdomen and removed his pound of flesh I wasn't sure I'd ever talk again. "And...what about your refusal to come to The Mother, unless you've run out of time?"

It isn't real...it isn't real..it isn't" The litany had replaced the screams, her eyes shut tight as Tahlia tried to memorize the landscape, just in case. Somehow she knew this was just a dream, a vision...there was so much blood...but the knowing didn't make it any easier to watch. She had to though - had to stay and watch every cut. If she broke, if she gave in...she would break the promise she had made before they'd left for Westport. And if she did that, she would lose him. She couldn't lose him. Not after everything.

Bo rose from the floor, her eyes locked on Eddie's form, even as she shook her head. The Mer was ignored, something he hated, but in this moment it was more important to speak to her own kind. "I did...I didn't realize...he just said you needed to be brought back to the true way?" Fists clenched at her side, she turned red-rimmed eyes toward the Mer, her voice a low growl of frustration. "He doesn't understand our ways. She has your skin...I should have realized, in the alley. But the mark worked so quickly. She must have ordered you...You! You will do what is needed to get your answers, but he cannot be held responsible for what he's done while that raicleach holds his skin. He's withstood your tortures...and I have held my tongue...let this be the end." Those sea-dark eyes slid back to Eddie, sweeping over him before she found his face.

"It will answer the question, or it shall suffer." I was already feeling the next incision, and had lost my audience, for now at least. Her eyes were turned toward the Mer. It wasn't so bad, not really, the use of the torch to cauterize was worse. Mostly because that meant things were going to be prolonged.

"How is that a sin again? I always return before it's too late. Seems innocent to me." There was a hard jerk at the top of my thigh, a lancing of pain as he pulled the blade down towards my knee.

"In her embrace we do remain, rising to the earth only in need. The books are very clear on this. Infidel?"

"I'm to remain with her?"

"Yes."

"Always?"

"Yes."

For the briefest of moments the pain eased. The fool thought I was agreeing with him, agreeing to do it. I could half hear him announcing his victory. "If that's true, then why make us this way' We're meant to grow" to leave. Only the fearful stay behind, the unworthy." He took great pleasure in reversing the angle of his blade and cutting away another piece of me. Another reprieve came after, though he took hold of my arm and forced it to bend at an odd angle.

"And your pact with na diabhalta" olc....Misery Woe" Confess your sins and be purified." A wind kicked up, had it happened before" I couldn't remember one, even of the parts that I was remembering from my previous sessions under the Knight's hospitality. The way he looked up though, that led me to believe that he hadn't created it. Probably just a bit of bleedthrough from one of us, even if it did sound like the wind had been saying Pumpkin Pie. Then again maybe I was just hearing things.

"I'm not sure we have enough time for me to list those off. Can you be more specific?" The curve of a blade slid beneath the tattoo on my arm and sliced it neatly away. That wound was superficial by comparison. For some reason it hurt more.

"You wounded one of the giants, stole its prey away from it, and left it to be consumed by the Rokea." That last part was just stupid. That's what Rokea did, and they didn't care if it was land or sea dweller, not when blood was in the water.

"You ever been out, trying to mack on that pretty little manta girl" the one with the lips that just say' well never mind that! Because here comes old Oli the Octopus who moves in and impresses little manta girl with his many". Talents. That's what we're talking about here...and nobody gets to eat my dates but me." I knew better, and this was the problem with being me in this situation. Gil" I liked giving him that name. It had just come to me, and soon it would hit him too. It was the strangest of events, being carved like prime beef. I wondered if they were serving me up outside. Gordon Ramsey was out there yelling at his crew and cussing until they cooked me correctly. People complained that I was under cooked, and Gordon agreeing with them. I might be losing too much blood.

Two sets of eyes, one the palest green, the other dark as the abyss, both locked on the man being sliced to ribbons on the stone. But only one voice caught sharply at the slice to his arm, one form curled protectively, even in sleep, hands shielding a tiny silver charm trembling against golden skin. But that was all she could do. Watch, and try to will him to hold on. She could tell it was beginning to wear on him, and how could it not' It had been centuries since Tahlia had helped her brother in his lab, testing the limits of pain and healing, and what potions could do the inside of a man. Were it anyone other than tall, dark and dangerous him...she would have been making entirely different noises.

hold on...just...hold on".

"Enough! Not only do you hold him accountable for what the cailleach uaf'sach orders him to do - now you expect him to command the Rokea" We are allowed to defend ourselves, even against the fathaigh "rsa." Bo could not bring herself to dignify the accusations that giant Selkie was consorting with Misery Woe with a response. That tiny, pale thing the feared legend of the seas" Even if she believed in such things...and outside of the darkest depths, she never would...the idea that a landbound, magicless little trollop like the one who was holding the new Cosain hostage could be the bogeyman used to scare Selkie children for centuries was utterly laughable. "He isn't going to give in. Surely even you, zealot that you are, can admit that. He is stubborn...strong...after all you have done to him, he still baits you. He has won, Knight...and I shall not challenge him further. Let the trials be finished before you draw Her ire on yourself?"

"It will be judged! It will be measured! Penance shall be exacted!" There was division among them, it was only natural, we were more than separate races, we were separated by species. It would take a lot for one of them, or one of us for that matter, to make a move that wasn't heavily wrapped in prejudices. "It answered The Call!"

Done, I was done with the arguing and the questions. Done with the pain...just goddam done. "You answered the call too! Whatever you had in mind there would need to be done to everyone in the room." If it was a sin that is" though I was sure he'd argue that the sin was in saving, not answering. Well **** him, I do what I want.

"None of that is what you really want to know though, is it' You want to know what secrets I've given away about us. I will tell you?.no. I'll tell her." I knew it was what he wanted, that he'd try to force the words" I locked up my jaw, not even opening it when I needed to scream. I wouldn't give in. Pride runs pretty deep in my family, I guess.

Bo stepped closer, watching the Mer like, well, like a seal watches an orca. But a seal with a great deal to fight for. As she stepped closer, one hand went out, pushing aside the sharktooth blade, eyes searching for a place to stand where she could watch both, and not brush against one of his many wounds. There was so much blood, so much damage, she never noticed when the inked and bloody strip of skin fell beneath her foot. Angling to keep a wary eye on the rabid Knight, she leaned in close, fingers curling against the stone in an effort not to curl against his skin. Watching him over and over, she'd begun to admire the tall,dark Selkie. "I'm here. Tell me?""

Her hand was close, but I still couldn't quite get my shackled arm to make contact. Hopefully it wouldn't matter. "I can see you don't trust me" I suppose there's wisdom in that' but tell me the truth, don't you ever feel like...just maybe?" The closer she came the more I knew about her. Find the weakness, and exploit it.

"It's easier not to be wise, and measure these things by your brains?" I spoke softly, eyes locked onto the woman's. I was sure I could still be heard, the slight huff I heard from my left indicated that much. I broke eye contact as I asked the question, shifting mine peripherally towards the mer. It was all I could think to do, be subliminal with things, to be? myself, only exaggerated much further. A little vulnerability could show, right' If anyone had the right to feel it, even show it, that would be the person on the table, under the knife. Movement, it was slight, little more than a shifting of her form, the kind that happens when you've been standing with your weight on one foot too long and need to just change.

I pushed harder against the shackles, not unusual, I'd been testing them often throughout this...interview. It was enough, barely, the tip of my middle finger and a hair's breadth became bone deep ache as I dug the shackle deeper into my skin. It was nothing, barely enough to warrant a look, but a look was what it got and I poured every ounce that was Eddie Blake into the next few moments. Looking back to her, I waited for the shock to end and her gaze to return. "I sank into Eden with you, now I'm alone in the church by and by." I am not some great mage, or one of the elders with their deep beliefs, and the power that brings. I'm mostly just a regular guy...mostly. I had to try anyway, what else did I have left' I couldn't do this again. Darkness surrounded me, and not just because I closed my eyes. I had, but this was a different kind of darkness, the kind broken here and there by the shadow of a distant light. Not stars, just points of brightness outlined by shadow on the ceiling and the wall. They were much closer now, even though the sounds in the room seemed to echo still. Hard gasps of breath, and groans of torture, it could be another place within the illusion' but that tortured sound held something else. Absolute need to be treated so' breaths quickened, and that lone voice was joined by another" and then it was gone. I couldn't hold on anymore.

Ysabeau barely bit back the gasp in time, following the slight shift to the Mer and then she was caught, locked by those haunting reddish-brown eyes of Eddie's. There was a flare, a flash of electricity that leapt from that minute touch and raced through her. She couldn't see much more than shadow, but her pulse hummed with those gasps and groans, and she felt her skin flush with understanding. For a moment she was in both place, both voices, and the hall fell away, the stone shifting to a moonlit room she didn't recognize. Only a moment, and then it was gone, and she shivered. Body tilted to hide the movement from the knight, she slid a hand into his, increasing the contact and allowing herself to sink into his gaze. That he was trying to tell her something was clear, but the vision..the strain..she needed more to be able to understand.

I took hold of what was offered, I'm not a very subtle person sometimes even if it could be excusable here. My hand was bigger than hers, there were advantages to being my size, and that could be considered one such advantage. "I'll read to you here, save your eyes." Was it really reading" Maybe in some form it could be considered so. "You'll need them, your boat is at sea. Your anchor is up, you've been swept away." Everything was gone, the walls, the people, the very solidness of the stone and floor were just a memory of something that might have been. In their place the open air swept across skin in a sea cold enough to leave limbs numb. In the distance a safe harbor and the knowledge that they'd never swim so far or survive if they did manage it. Behind the ominous lights of a yacht, and every evil intention that could be housed in the same place. It was hell, floating on the waves.

"And our greatest of heroes won't hesitate So leave me here, by myself, chained to fate!"

Moonlight over the beach, and the pull against every part of him drawing him into the waves at a run careless of the trail of clothing left behind. There was simply him and the wrapping up of his skin around him, moving without hesitation. Reunion...safety in the cold deep, even when walking back into hell. The vision broke apart, they were back inside the church chained to a stone table created by fate itself.

Bo blinked, lips parting...she nearly verbalized the feeling, and caught herself. No selkie would fear the ocean, or the cold, and there were few distances that would...eyes wide, she gave a squeeze to the hand engulfing hers. These were not just his memories, these visions. Somehow he was showing her the blonde's as well. This...this must have been the night of the Call...Bo could feel it, just on the edge of her consciousness. The tug toward the ocean...he'd had his skin, then...which meant it was not obligation that fueled the rush into the waves. The half-Selkie huntress could not sympathize with either sensation...she'd never felt a draw so powerful, and nothing in the ocean held any fear for her. It was her home, and his. There was a shake of her head, subtle, but insistent. He'd been on land too long, the Mer was right in that at least. He needed to come back to the ocean. She gave a small smile, and thought of the water, the wonders none but their kind could ever know.

"It's easier not to be great?" I'd said I would confess my sins, I'd like to say that I'm not a liar, but to be honest it's kind of stock and trade for me. I am a liar, but I told her anyway. Maybe she'd get it though, none of this would have mattered if it weren't for who I was" what I was supposed to be. "And measure these things by your eyes." It may have been a scene she understood, standing among a sea of Selkie and knowing so very few of them even as he realized that all of them knew him. They wanted things, more than he understood, more than he knew how to give. The Cosain was to be trained, but there was no one who had the knowledge. Eddie just wanted to be alone. "We long to be here by her resolve. You're alone in the church by and by." The very air seemed to have eyes inside this cathedral. Eyes...awareness" resolve" desire" pain.

"To cradle the baby in space. Won't leave you there by yourself chained to fate!"

It made no sense to me, wasn't one of my sins, was it' Was it' Perhaps it was something I didn't understand. That wasn't something that hadn't happened before. I had managed to hold things back from her though. Deeper things that I didn't need to share.

She did understand. She had been in a similar place, alone, the center of attention...and scorn. There were those who felt that anyone not fully Selkie could not be Cosain...but she could change, and she had the gifts, and unlike him, she had had someone with the knowledge, and the will, to train her. Those eyes had stayed on her, even now...she could feel a gaze not the Mer's, and not entirely of this place. But that was impossible. She understood him, how could she not. But surely he could understand that whatever he thought...the ocean was home. He needed to be among his own kind. The Mer's methods had failed, but his cause was just. No landbound creature could share their world...she would grow jealous, already she was keeping his skin from him, wearing it out in public like a prize. Forcing him to feel things. He just had to relent, and come back to the Mother, and he would see clearly. He would not be alone. Bo brought her other hand to smooth over the back of his, wondering for a moment at how small they looked in comparison. Closing her eyes for a moment, she took a deep breath, radiating a calm she did not feel. "You must confess everything, Cosain...confess so you may return to your own kind."

"Are you sure you want to know the things I leave unsaid" The things whispered so softly that no one but I know what they are?" She must, she was asking even if my return to the sea mattered to me not in the least. Well, I could go there if I needed to' couldn't I" I turned my hand over, clenching upon hers once more. One last time I'd close my eyes, and open my mouth. I can't carry a tune, not after what I was going through, but I still had it in me to yell things out' and that's what I did. "I alone love you! I alone tempt you!" Awareness drifted" one last time" Alone on a balcony, my phone to my ear.

"I'll never say I love you....You know why?"

"Why's that, puddin?"

"...it changes things. Makes a person start to do things....to think about what would make the other person happier. It makes a ma....person stop being theirself....stop being the person the other enjoys being with."

"I alone love you! Fear is not the end of this!"

It all broke away in the sound of a gurgle as the blood from his cut filled my lungs and drowned me?.

Tahlia Faras

Date: 2018-03-08 23:40 EST
In the Arms of an Angel

It don't make no difference Escaping one last time It's easier to believe In this sweet madness Oh this glorious sadness That brings me to my knees ~ Sarah McLachlan

I woke up on a stone table"

Bo stumbled back, stunned, staring at the Mer in horror. For the moment, it saved her from processing what Eddie had shown her just before" "You asked for a confession! He was...he was confessing!" And what a confession...but he couldn't truly...she could not tell the Mer. If she told him anything, now. "I think he was right. You fear him. Even without the training we all received...the strength of his clan behind him...he has withstood everything you have subjected him to. You sought to make him question, and he has instead shaken your foundation. Your temple grows smaller, and no amount of blood will change that." She could still hear the whispers in her head...the soft, breathless voice she knew must belong to the blonde, and the low, bass rumble that could only belong to the man in front of her. Just because he wouldn't say it, didn't change what she'd felt from him. The greatest failing of their kind...

...chains held me tightly to the thing"

"He is to suffer as no other has!"

Mad eyes and the reek of decomposing flesh lined the face of the Merman who stood over me. I tried to say something smartassed about it, but my words came out as sounds. My mouth was wide enough to bite both sides of the Mer's head, if only I could move! I struggled against the binding chains trying desperately to break free" to shatter them. They were such little things, how could they truly hold me" We weren't alone, there was another" a she...but she wasn't chained as I was. I couldn't keep the look of betrayal out of my eyes, this should not be? should not! I bent, stretched reached for her as much as I could, but there was no way to put my mouth on her. Please" Pain, it exploded through me, the feel of serrated knife sawing against bone. Trapped...hurt...afraid! Please...mother...why"

"Mammal and half breed at that. I was wrong to try to bring him back. I should just kill him and cleanse the memory of him from the waves...but not before we've taken him apart again? and again."

The giggling laughter only made things worse. I wanted to swim, I could swim faster than the laugh' faster than the pain" faster than the betrayer.

The sound brought her attention back to the table, and now it was a scream of rage that slowly built and burst from her throat. "How dare you!" To force...Blasphemer! You accuse him of your sins!" It was too much, finally. "I should have stopped this before." She held out a hand to the struggling form on the stone...even now, he was a giant, an exquisitely formed specimen of their species. "Forgive me...I did not know he intended this"please?"

His construct, but her connection, which meant she could maintained a link with the world outside - had to, to ensure they were not disturbed. The image of her froze, flickering for a moment before she steadied with a blade where none had been before. Long and thin, it glimmered darkly - not an object of the sea, but of flame. The islands of her birth were littered with them - obsidian hardened and flaked to an edge that would never dull. She could not spare a glance at the leopard seal still struggling, her attention focused on the crazed Mer. Step by step, she advanced, until she was within striking distance. "Enough! I decide who lives" The murky light danced along the blade, and then along the thick, viscous fluid that sprayed from the knights throat. And the world...shook.

"Oh, now, you took it way too far, only love can save him now...All these riddles that you burn All come runnin' back to you?" Bo watched as the construct began to fail, her eyes on the Mer as he gurgled...the full realization striking with a little less speed than her blade. She was conscious, and could step from the crumbling vision when she chose...but the Selkie...with a start, she realized that the other was still there. Another set of eyes. Casting her gaze on the struggling seal, she spoke to him, and to whatever entity was watching over them. She suspected she knew. "All these feelings that you hide, only love can save him now?" It was all she could do...the chains would fade as their creator did, but in his current form, there was no way Eddie could escape before the temple collapsed with him in it.

Out in the world, the blonde stirred, the words tugging at something...the only thing she had faith in anymore lay on a stone slab, and she had only the vaguest idea how to help him. Wrenching herself from the vision, she sat bolt upright in the bed, and realized the sound of water was not only within the vision itself. Her bathroom was flooding, the bedroom carpet beginning to soak through. Flinging herself from the bed, she stumbled to the prone figure across the threshold between the two. Somehow finding the strength she tugged him up and over, cradling his head in her lap as she had done once before. This time, she didn't scream, but the intensity sang through every syllable. "Puddin...puddin...wake up..please..."

My head hurt, maybe more than that. I felt like I'd hit a brick wall with my face. Imagine my relief when it was just the tiled floor. At least it cut down on abrasions, right' I stirred in Tahlia's hold, an overwhelming urge to weep doing its best to push through my stellar block of all things touchy feely. It wasn't the right time, even if I could try to pass it off as the water from the tub on my face. "I slipped" fell." I knew I was fine, that I was whole and undamaged" well except the pain in my head at least. I might have hit something on the way down too. It was hard to tell at this point. "Did you get the water shut off?"

My hand hit the edge of the tub, and I only briefly checked to make sure it had all its fingers, that it was still there...that it was a hand and not' No time for that, I started to pull myself upwards. There was coffee, I could smell it. I wanted it. "I'll get a mop for this mess." I probably could have had her just call someone. I hesitated, wondering if that was something I normally did and wasn't now or" Hell, I didn't remember and standing there was just going to make questions happen. Either way, I was closer to the supply closet and it was my mess to fix. I started moving again. "You make us a couple of latte's?? It would get us both moving. I don't know why I needed that too, or maybe just felt like she did.

I stepped inside the little room, pretending to look for the things I needed and letting the door swing closed behind me. I knew this was the time, Eddie Blake could lose it now.

Eddie Blake

Date: 2018-04-01 23:15 EST
In The Air Tonight

Well I remember, I remember, don't worry, how could I ever forget It's the first time, the last time we ever met But I know the reason why you keep your silence up, oh no you don't fool me Well the hurt doesn't show, but the pain still grows It's no stranger to you and me ~In This Moment

“Is it a betrayal, and if so who is it that was betrayed"” Nim sat with her back to the door of her quarters within the temple. She’d been expecting this visitor, even here. It wasn’t a place one could simply go. It wasn’t a place that could be seen with any discernibility either. This wasn’t something fashioned by men seeking to show off their skill. There were no spires, or gilded rooftops. No grand marble chambers, cut and smoothed by the prisoners of decadence. This place had been created by the mother, the limestone chambers cut by her wrath, and perhaps her love as well. The entrance was guarded, in some ways more securely than anything that existed in the city at the harbor’s inner edge.

The dive to it would be more than most could take in pressures that could injure the unprepared. Then there was the distance needed to be traversed through the underwater caverns with no hope of breathing until the sacred pool was reached. No, none came here that didn’t take extreme precautions, save those who knew the secret way into the temple at the heart of the island. And yet, Nimsu had been waiting for this one to make their presence known.

Ysabeau had been troubled since the night of the vision...the temple, the stone slab...she saw them still in her dreams, and what had happened, and her part in it, did not sit well. She’d heard of this place, of course, all their kind had. But she had never made the attempt before now. Perhaps her need hadn’t been great enough. Whatever the reason, she approached the doorway with reverence, but pride still radiated. She knew what she was. She’d passed every trial set to her, silencing even those who called her half-breed. Tall, at least compared to the woman sitting before her, jet black hair slicked back from the water, she’d changed as she reached the edge of the pool, and stopped in the doorway.

Deep brown eyes settled on the figure, and she coughed the last of the water from her lungs before she managed to speak. “I do not know. It is why I came here. The Mer seemed so certain, and I was sure that he was being held on land against his will. But now...now I feel like I did when I was yet a pup, and starting my training. I know little, and I am certain of less. I am told that here, all answers can be found. All paths made clear. Have I been told truly"”

They’d been friends once, a long time ago, before she’d been laden with the mantle, before she’d had children or left on her own adventures. Nim hadn’t seen Bo in nearly two centuries, but she looked much the same, if a bit sterner around the mouth and harder in her eyes. Even that didn’t hide the confusion in them. “Answers tend to give way to more questions, such as was I speaking of what you’d done, or my own facilitations in the matter.” She’d helped, and wouldn’t deny that, not when that help was so obvious. It was a mark of defiance, and she’d known it the moment she’d placed it on the blonde woman’s face. A rare smile tugged at her lips, one that she’d give no more purchase to than that. “There were several that have happened over the years, weren’t there" Things like keeping the secret, failing to send him for training, but then again trust is hard to come by since we lost Kaelin.”

Nim turned around finally, the glint of metal in her hand catching the ghost light. A long golden chain dangled from her fingers, one end an unbroken loop, the other a simple sand dollar. “I knew you were coming.” Two hundred years and still she held onto that token, she frowned at it as she set it onto the stone surface behind her. She wondered if the other one was still viable, but only the dark haired selkie woman would know for sure.

From somewhere within the skin now wrapped around her, Bo stiffly pulled a matching chain and charm, letting it flash in the light for a moment before she hid it away again. “Perhaps you spoke of both. Or all.” For a moment, she looked like she’d been carved from the stones of her home island. Kaelin’s loss had been a blow to the whole, to be sure - the loss of a Cosain was nothing short of a disaster. But for her, it had been so much more. Even after two centuries, the pain seared through her, and she had to take a deep breath before she could continue. “Let us leave what I have done to the side, for the moment. Let us focus, instead, on what has brought us here. What you have done to bring us here.”

The taller woman barely relaxed, her hands clenching at her sides, deliberately, before another breath released as much tension as she was likely capable of. “You knew about this one. Clearly. Knew, perhaps, that we would be looking, and when. I recognized the mark, Nim...the mark, and what it did to the Rokea. No-one else ever produced such delicate work.” Bo leaned against the doorway, and fixed her old friend with a look. “Did she know" Or was she just...bait in the trap"”

“Bait' No, not that… the truth is she was a billboard, and one that I hadn’t decided to occupy until I felt you move.” Nim’s stare, cold as it was told volumes about what she knew. “Of course I knew about him. He’s family, and I don’t believe that anyone of us didn’t hear what was happening out there. I’d have kept him away if I could, but I’m sure you see how easy controlling him is"” She’d phrased it as a question, but one that she knew the answer to already. “I hid him, I had help with that. When I was asked, I said that he’d been sent for training, but surely you see why I couldn’t do that, right' Sending him would have put him in…your hands.” Nim’s usually dispassionate tone held hints of bitterness. “Are you not the oldest of them now"” Nim’s chin lifted defiantly towards Bo as she revealed just another of those betrayals she’d spoken of. “I know a lot of things that even he doesn’t understand, who he is and how it is he’s able to stay away far longer than the rest of us, regardless of the fact that he holds his own skin.”

“I am. At least among our own kind.” Bo paused for a moment, and then corrected herself. “Now that the Mer is gone, I think I am the oldest left, period.” She hadn’t been invited to sit, but she would be damned if she would stand there like a supplicant. Settling herself on something that seemed like it would hold her weight, she settled a dark gaze on the priestess. The truth was, as much as Nim might blame her, she wasn’t certain it wasn’t justified. She knew, of course, that there was nothing more she could have done...Kaelin had made his own choices, as they all had. “A billboard" Ah. That explains why the wall only took Jax away, and didn’t kill him outright. You don’t like her.” Something Nim had said rang through her thoughts.

“He’s impossible to control. I don’t know how you managed to get him to adulthood. Stubborn, strong...willful. But intelligent. And he knows it. All of it.” She hadn’t mentioned handsome, but she doubted she needed to. Nor could she hide the admiration in her voice. “Half the seas heard that commotion - what has he gotten himself in…” Ysabeau stammered to a stop, and stared at Nim in shock. “He...but he doesn’t. He can’t. She was wearing it when the Rokea tried to grab her in the alley...and he didn’t have it at the club, or...she has to be using it...why else would he go through so much to protect her...defy tradition...for that matter, Nimsu, why did you"”

“Why' With him, who knows what goes through the heads of the young"” She barely remembered being quite that young beyond being certain that she was right about practically everything. “Would it matter to say he’s family"” It probably wouldn’t, not really to Bo at least. “Maybe it’s more important to say that he’s the sign of things to come. That he was bred to be as he is, and that needs to be protected… even from you, maybe especially from you.” There was a defiant cast to the look she shot at Ysabeau, daring her to claim differently. How much did she let the woman know though' There was still so much that the boy needed to learn, things that he wouldn’t find on his own no matter how clever he had become. “To address your other concern… he’s gone. Swimming and there’s no telling where he’s going or when he’ll be back. The woman may have had his skin, but she gave it up freely.” Maybe that said something about her" Either still ignorant or different than the others she’d known...most of them anyway.

“And you’ve dropped your challenge without a blow struck, does this not also defy tradition, or am I not supposed to bring up the things you’ve done"” If Nim wasn’t supposed to, she sure seemed to take a distinct pleasure in doing so. “Don’t answer that...just ask your questions and I’ll answer as I can.” There may still be things that she didn’t need to know, things that Nim wasn’t willing to share, not until she knew Ysabeau’s intentions far better than she did now.

“So you mentioned. Grandson' It’s been about that long, hasn’t it"” Ysabeau barely flinched, giving a sharp shake of her head. She wouldn’t argue with Nim on this, they’d argued the issue for days centuries before, and had gotten nowhere but silence. Silence wasn’t productive. It didn’t serve the Clan, and since Kaelin, the Clan was all that mattered to her. She couldn’t deny that the...she couldn’t call him a boy, not towering over things the way he did...that this new Cosain wasn’t tempting. He’d called himself Eddie...the blonde had called him something else, something that was so clearly an endearment that she’d felt like a voyeur overhearing it. Still, if he was swimming, it meant he’d left the land-bound woman behind...she and Nim hadn’t spoken for two centuries, she could survive that again, for the right reason.

“We’re not talking about the things I’ve done yet, Nimsu. We’re still talking about yours. We’ll address mine when the time comes. I never claimed to be blameless, but I’ve carried my burden this long.” There may have been a hint of reproach there, the woman before her had a penchant for claiming omnipotence, and rewriting history to suit her ends. “She...gave the skin back"” Bo sat back for a moment, and passed a hand over her face. Such a thing was nearly unheard of. Bits and pieces of the visions Eddie had passed on came back to her, easier now, without the pain and fear. “Bred to be as he is...impressive as that is...he’s more human than selkie, and Cosain out of instinct. And he...they...bah. She’ll forget, the landbound don’t last that long...still...that call…” There may have been a question in there, but there was a great deal of confusion to get through. “Did you know the Rokea named her Misery Woe" The Mer did too...fools.”

Nim simply nodded, narrowing her eyes at Bo when she called him more human. “No!” She pounded her fist on the table. “He’s barely human… less than his mother by fathoms.” Nim took a breath, it wasn’t like her to lose control or feel much of anything really. “She was supposed to be, the one, and she was powerful… perhaps too powerful, but after she’d lost the other one something broke inside her.” And then she’d been taken, there would need to be another to follow Nimsu’s path. Oddly that thought held less emotion than what Bo had said about Eddie. “He’s tied to the land, not so strongly as the sea of course but it might help explain how he manages to stay away far longer than any of us… Even you, Ysabeau with your mixed roots can only manage half the time… though you choose to stay away almost completely. The thing is, in order to thrive once again, our people need to be able to thrive among them.”

“You call them fools, and on the surface perhaps they are. I don’t know what she is, more than human to be sure. It may only be natural for them to assign her that name…” Another squint went towards Ysabeau, this one scrutinizing rather than scathing. “But you didn’t sense that either, did you? It was a shock to me, but maybe you didn’t get quite close enough.” Or maybe she wasn’t quite so sensitive as Nim was. Either way, the name giving didn’t surprise Nim much at all. The Rokea had little experience beyond the waves and did things mostly on instinct. The Mer, well they were so steeped in religious fervor that anything that wasn’t to do with the mother would obviously stem from her adversary. “Will she forget, Bo' We need her to, more than that...we need you to bring him to you...to train of course.” The last few words may have come too quickly, almost as though trying to hide plans and motives. The other Selkie would just have to understand, there would always be plans and motives now. There needed to be if her people were to survive.

Tahlia Faras

Date: 2018-04-01 23:19 EST
In The Air Tonight

Well if you told me you were drowning, I would not lend a hand I've seen your face before my friend, but I don't know if you know who I am Well I was there and I saw what you did, I saw it with my own two eyes So you can wipe off that grin, I know where you've been It's all been a pack of lies ~In This Moment

Bo could perhaps be forgiven her burst of laughter. “All this time...all this time and effort to keep him away from me. Out of my villainous clutches, lest I - what? Lest he befall the same fate as Kaelin" And now...now you may as well be serving him to me on a mother-of-pearl platter.” The dark-haired warrior leaned forward, setting her elbows on her knees as she considered the priestess with bitter humor radiating from her. “For two centuries, you have thrown in my face what happened that day. Blamed me, without equivocation, for his death. He knew what being Cosain meant. He made his choice on that beach, to do what he had been trained for, what we all trained for...save your grandson. Who you have thrown into this with no training, no warning...all to spite me. And now…now you want me to take him in, train him to his birthright, and...let me guess...take him to my bed" To wipe all memory of his little blonde toy from his memory' Seven years for seven tears, isn’t it"”

Bo leaned back, and shook her head. “Have you seen them together" We spied on them, before Jax made his move. And then again before the reptile made her challenge at the club. Hours of study before Ridire na Farraige and I came up with our plan. And then your Eddie...while he was on the stone, enduring the kinds of torture only a fanatic can devise, he showed me visions. His own memories, and hers. She was there, somehow.” A hand passed over her face, and the selkie shook her head. “All that...Nimsu...he’s your kin. You’ve held that flame for centuries...do you think seven years will make him forget her after she willingly gave him his skin"”

“Spite" Not so much…Ysabeau. Did I worry that he’d have an accident" That’s probably closer to the truth.” Nimsu wasn’t prone to sarcasm, though when it came out it was the biting kind in a dangerous low tone. “Kaelin was there to help you...and you killed him. He was a fool to trust in someone who was so obviously under orders from her own elders. Don’t think we’re blind that it’s your clan that now occupies the western isles and dominates the Verdant Expanse.” She tore her gaze from the dark haired Selkie, dropping her face towards her lap and letting the barest of smiles begin to consume the normally icy countenance. “I’ll admit to a certain amount of satisfaction in so many failures against my untrained, untamed grandson.” Perhaps more satisfaction in the who had been thwarted than the actual doing of it. “You’ve seen what’s possible, imagine how much more could be should he be honed.”

Nim sniffed before fixing her eyes on Bo again. “I liked you once...maybe more than that. I don’t trust you, but I trust the others even less. You say the tradition, and I say does he seem the type to allow himself to be ruled by it' No, he swims Ysabeau, long and hard in solitude. He’ll come back all too quickly, and you will have limited opportunity to work your seductions on him. Even if you do manage it, I’d warn you against taking him to your bed. It might just spell the same fate as Kaelin.” The words came out of her, and Nim almost wanted it to be a foretelling. Justice so far as she was concerned, but the fact was that hated though she may be, Ysabeau was vital to everything.

“You didn’t answer my question, Nimsu. Because I suspect you do not know. Because you fear he will thwart all your plans, and return to the city. Return to her. Your untrained, untamed grandson isn’t minding your plans for him...and you wish me to return him to the waves.” She ignored the talk of the Isles, and the territory her clan now controlled. Others had made that decision. Nor did she deny that her elders had made certain requests, or protest that she had refused. That it had, in truth, been an accident. It had all been said before, and repetition would make it no more effective. “I will remind you, Nimsu, that none of our kind take oaths lightly. I meant the one I swore then, and I mean it still. You said yourself, you knew I was coming.” She did not think she needed to explain further. Not here. Not to her.

“I will not deny that if he could be trained...he would be the most formidable Cosain our kind has had since the time of legend. A match for any Rokea...or any other creature that calls the sea home. And we have discussed your choices. To hide, to deny him training. You have avoided answering why you gave the girl protection. But it matters little.” Ysabeau was beginning to suspect Eddie had been insistent that it be so. “I gave the Mer the means to do what he felt necessary. And then I killed him when I realized he was mad. And yes, I dropped my challenge without a direct blow. It is my right. Unusual, but not unheard of. Unlike, say...placing a mark of protection on one of the landbound.” The rest of her machinations...those were all too common, especially now, when the clans were in decline.

“Two things moved my hand in this. It’s true that he came to me for it, but that wasn’t why. The fathach na doimhneacht was the reason behind both things. What do you think it would have looked like if one of you had gotten ahold of her" I’ll tell you what, because it had already happened once before. Eddie would have saved her, and died for it. He was that you know or should have been, but something saved him. I may not know what, but I know who and for that I owed her...we all owe her. Besides, Ysabeau, there are no rules against it just because it hasn’t been done before.” All of that was truth, there was no reason to hide any of it now. “Let’s be very clear, dearest Ysabeau, without my interference you’d all be dead. Can you imagine what that would do to the already fragile relations that exist between us all" You Cosain are the protectors, if you’re gone it would mean open war would it not"” Nim didn’t say that she feared that her own tribe would be wiped out. They’d fallen very far since Kaelin’s demise.

“It might surprise you to know though, that I am not asking him to come back to the sea, though some would call that blasphemy. I’ve meditated on it, and I think I see another way, a better one.” Centuries of belief instilled in her, and it was only the last decade or so that she’d begun to question things. Many things. “Tell me if you know, who wrote the strictures by which we live"”

Ysabeau took a moment. She knew, they all knew. But it was the rest of what she’d said that took some consideration. That Eddie would kill to protect the little blonde somehow did not surprise her as much as it would have earlier. And the punishment for that was written by the same hands that wrote the rest of the laws. “The Mer, of course. The youngest pup knows that. Our laws are part of us.”

She said it by rote, her attention still on the thought of war. Nim wasn’t the only one concerned about the fate of her people. Against the larger predators, they could ultimately not hope to prevail. Not without the custom and law of the champions. And even then...she could not have won the fights Eddie had, she knew this. She suspected the others did too. As long as the newest Cosain stood, she would not have to.

“Does it not strike you as wrong that the people least able to step on the shores are the ones telling us all how long is long enough"” By the laws, Nim was speaking something close to heresy, though it echoed what had come from her grandson. “So long as our advantages are restricted, there can be no equality. You say the laws are part of us, and I say they were designed to keep us chained. The Mer may have been first among us, I don’t deny this, and thousands of years ago such rules may have been necessary if only to keep us from hurting ourselves. But the Selk, the Roane, Dubh, and Bán, we evolve. Part of this comes from our desirability among the others fae and non. You have been desired, I remember how they couldn’t take their eyes from you.” It was the most Nim had said to Bo in what seemed ages, yet she only paused for breath before continuing. “Today’s Mer is no different than the one who first penned the law. When we grow too populous, they come to cut us down no differently than the pelt hunter. They force our gratitude for it, such a favor they do for us. It stands today, even though it has been millenia since we’ve overfished. The boy represents change, we don’t need policing by cladhaire thú! Not anymore, especially if he is instructed in what it is to be Cosain...and all that the mother grants you.”

“Why not let him have his pet for now then…" One or the other will tire eventually, and in the meantime he might see reason if the training is presented as a way to ensure her safety.” It was the easiest part of what Nim had said to respond to. The rest...it wasn’t that she hadn’t thought of it herself, hadn’t heard the young ones complain that they had to live by these archaic laws. Especially now that there were so many among them like her...Selkie because they could change, but bearing another blood in their veins as well. Too many who had siblings, or half siblings, who could not change, and were shunned from the clans, and their homes. Those too, she questioned...part of the reason she had never had pups of her own, beside the fact that since Kaelin she had found no-one worthy, was the fear that she would have to give them up if they did not inherit the all-important gift. “This has been your plan since the beginning, hasn’t it...to have him lead a charge against the laws that bind us - or at least the ones you disagree with. You meant all along for me to train him, because you know how I feel...you’ve always known. But, Nimsu...tell me this. Have you taken a good look at his grandson of yours" What makes you think he will honor any tradition at all"”

“I harbor no ill will towards the girl.” She called her girl, though she knew better. “Her own pull on him is likely as strong as what drives her to him. I believe the only thing that will break them is them. For now, there may be no choice but to encourage them. With that in mind, of course, you’re quite right about how to bring him to you. It must be for her or he’ll resist. That means getting closer, showing him what’s possible and how it can be used. I’m certainly not telling you to put her in harm’s way. Pulling her out of it, or rather being seen pulling her out of it, that would end up drawing him in.” Nim shifted uncomfortably for a moment before shaking her head. “You give me too much credit, it wasn’t my plan from the beginning I simply adapted another’s when his dreams came crashing down.” A smile that almost wasn’t cruel passed wistfully over her lips. He hadn’t been completely wrong by any means, he was just too confident in the expected results. “Nature finds a way…”

“Have I guided his decisions towards this end" You may think so, though much of my guidance has been in understanding E.J. If you want him to go in a set direction, you have to make that the one that he isn’t allowed to. Tell him it’s too difficult, or not for him and that’s exactly where you’ll find him the very next hour. Do I think he will honor traditions" No… at least not the ones that have no use. The ones we uphold for the sake of memory have no interest for someone like him. He’s not unlike you there, Ysabeau. I’m actually surprised that someone like you upholds any tradition at all.” Her tone held the faintest bit of contempt for the dark haired Cosain.

Ysabeau grit her teeth, and swallowed back a growl. She should have known the shamaness would not give up all of her irritating habits. “I take my position seriously. As I know you do. As we must, to keep our own safe. Your opinions on our shared past, and my actions in it, notwithstanding. Although I suppose given that you just admitted to being less than omniscient, that I can forgive your little barb. There are those traditions I would happily see fade into the past where they belong. Some of the ones I have seen you enforce with your own hand. But if you seek to raise your...E.J. to lead your rebellion, that he may do exactly that. And I doubt either of us could stop him now. That may bring the downfall of all our traditions.”

Standing, because the warrior was not one to sit for long stretches without reason, and because like most women of action, she thought better moving. “I have little hope of finding him if he’s seeking solace in the Mother. But I do not think he will stay away for longer than he absolutely must, if that long.” Long, easy strides had her crossing the room as she spoke, her footfalls nearly silent. “And setting up an accident for the girl...one he won’t see through...I’ll need some time to think it through. I suppose I’ll have to return to the city in a few weeks. See if he’s come back. If the girl is still an issue…” She listed it as a question to be answered, but she was fairly certain the answer was already written. Nim, for all her skill, and refusal to admit ignorance, hadn’t been in that fateful vision, hadn’t heard and felt the things she had. Eddie had been in no shape to free himself, which meant the tiny blonde had pulled him out. What that meant...she wasn’t ready to put into words.

“There now, you see" It’s not so hard to get someone to believe in a tradition even when they don’t really want to.” Nim’s tone was smug, perhaps a little triumphant. “E.J. will be back, we both know that. In the meantime, sweetest...maybe you need to think about how you would direct yourself"” She doubted it was any of the answers that Ysabeau had come seeking, and knew her well enough even now to know that when her back was up like that she was done hearing anything except her own anger. That may be the best thing for the Selkie, though Nim doubted she’d see it that way. Ysabeau had shown up confused and concerned, she’d be leaving angry, and with a purpose. “Be careful out there, Bo, listen before you move too far. It’s gotten crowded out there recently, and not everyone appreciates what you represent.” Nim excelled at being cryptic, and manipulative for that matter. She had no idea where E.J. had gotten his little attitudes though. That boy could make a stone furious, and then soothe it with a grin.

“Ultimately the decision falls to you… I won’t fault you for backing out… and I certainly won’t leave you alone...chained to fate.” Nim turned away from Bo, a fist balling up in her lap until her nails dug into her palm. She could feel the warmth of her blood trying to seep its way between her fingers. It was the only indication that she would give the other woman that she knew full well what had gone on.

It was subtle, but there was no missing the coppery tint to the air, or the final verbal blade to the back. Two centuries past, and still she found herself with the urge to explain herself. It was useless, if she’d learned anything in that time, and she would like to think she had. Turning on her heel, she headed back to the pool. Back to the Mother, and the world outside. Perhaps it was her own stubbornness that stopped her just at the threshold, although she did not turn around. “I would invite you to consider this, Nimsu, since you know so much. I knew I hadn’t the power to get us both out. Remember, if you would, who did, and how she managed it.” And at that, she dove into the chill waters of home, and was gone.

Nim closed her eyes, letting her awareness flow like the sea itself. She could see it all, like porpoise echolocation only on a far grander scale. The coast that made up the harbor, and beyond. She was aware of the Verdant expanse, the place that had secured by her people and was now in the hands of the Dubh. She had every right to be bitter over that, but found herself less concerned over it than once she had been. There was more at stake now than even that place. There was activity everywhere among the Selk Islands, and much of it was mirrored through the deep waters where the Rokea ran. There was even more concern when her sight passed over the Fields of Tenethor. So many hatchlings ready to rise. She stretched her mind to the farthest reaches and couldn’t seem to find the one thing she was looking for. Not out there in the ice pack of the deep south, though she’d managed to track him for a while. Ysabeau wasn’t wrong in her belief that E.J. did what he wanted, and in this case that meant not being found.

Eddie Blake

Date: 2018-04-08 22:18 EST
Far Away

And I forgive you, for being away for far too long So keep breathing, 'cause I'm not leaving Hold on to me and never let me go Keep breathing, 'cause I'm not leaving you anymore Believe it, hold on to me and Never let me go, keep breathing ~Nickelback

————————————— 11 February 2018 —————————————

Sleep can be a funny thing, Eddie had managed to get a little after climbing out of the surf on Overlord Island. It might not make sense to some, but there was no sleeping while he swam. There was only eating, breathing and keeping going. To stop was to die, if it wasn’t one predator or another it would be the sea itself which claimed him. That was something that always bothered him. The mother in all her wisdom in creation of her children had stitched flaws into all of them. The Mokela were large, but swam relatively slow. The Rokea they had to keep moving keep swimming or suffocate. The Selkies, they depended on oxygen as well, though in gaseous form. The Mer were different, their flaw wasn’t some physical deficiency, it was their inability to evolve. They would always be the same, with very few exceptions. That in and of itself seemed strange to Eddie, and he’d tried to puzzle the thing out before. Why' It made no sense to him. What made them different from the rest' He had a tendency to let his mind wander when he was swimming, especially when he was this tired. The change didn’t come any slower, but he had to steady himself before moving forward on two legs up the beach and out of the surf. His only possession wrapped around him, and maybe, just maybe the wary could see the skin turn itself into a very distinct looking leather jacket.

Tahlia sat on the hood of the Runner, chewing on the inside of her lip with a bit of apprehension. She’d...well, she hadn’t quite given up hope, but she’d been down a similar path before, not too long ago, and part of her was steeling herself for the worst. Cigarette dangling from her fingertips, those green eyes scanned the water, watching. Waiting. In the back of the gleaming purple muscle car was a duffel bag with, jeans, a shirt, and boots...along with a few other things she thought he might want immediately to hand. And a bottle of bourbon, with a short sleeve of red Solo cups. You’d almost think she’d done this before.

Legs crossed, she reached for her phone, decked out in a old-time beach scene, complete with seals, and snapped a picture of the empty beach, sending it off with four short words. Neither one was much for long text conversations, or sharing information where it might be found. But he’d know where she was - she’d parked in the exact same spot he had, the first time he’d brought her here. Before Westport, before a lot of things.

The ziplock bag had seen better days, but it was still water tight and that was the important part, right' He had no plans to explain how it worked, where the phone went and what it had to survive in order to be taken with him. The hard part had been being able to keep it charged. That was why there weren’t so many communications. Eddie, even if he’d taken his charging cord with him, had no place to plug in. If he’d been near one, there would still be problems. No shirt no shoes… no service… no pants, well that’s a one way trip to lock up. He had better things to do than argue with local law enforcement, or discuss Selkie rights that deeply. He clicked off one last picture, a shot of his footprints leading up the beach and out of the water. He was further along the beach than she was, those things were harder to judge than people might expect. Then there’s the rips that were a constant assault on swimmers, and Eddie was no exception to that.

He walked his way down the beach, sun setting over his right shoulder, and there in the distance a purple car with a blonde hood ornament. He didn’t run, couldn’t have if he tried. The walk was about all he had left. That last long interval between texts had been for a reason. He’d taken the straighter path, and that had left him in open sea with nowhere to stop and rest. Eddie was a lot of things, but mostly right now he was tired.

It didn’t take long - hard to miss a guy that big, wearing nothing but a leather jacket, even here. Even so, she blinked, and cleared away the strands of gold that the ocean breeze insisted on sweeping across her face...even looked out to the water to make sure it wasn’t a mirage. One of those things you want to see so badly that your mind gives it to you. Besides, she hadn’t imagined the picture. Sand, surf, and a line of footprints - she checked again just to make sure. Someone might not have been sleeping well the past few weeks while he’d been out at sea. Better than he had, for certain...but even the stuffed seal she kept hidden in her bedroom only helped so much.

He was getting closer, close enough that she slipped off the hood, and field stripped her cigarette into the sand. The filter got tucked away to dispose of later. Stiletto boots might not have been the best choice for the beach, but they went so well with the leather miniskirt, and the choker at her throat. Never patient, the setting sun gleamed off six silver letters around her neck, and the charm dangling just above her skirt, as she started toward him, keeping to the pavement until she absolutely had to veer off into the sand.

She could tell he was tired, and she tried to keep her approach nonchalant. But there was no hiding the blazing smile as she closed the distance, or the way she took longer and longer steps. It wasn’t easy to run in those boots to begin with, but she didn’t have to long. A few short strides, and she was launching herself at Eddie, assuming he’d catch her, her arms looping over his shoulders as her voice found his ear. “You don’t get to leave me like that again…”

She wasn’t overly heavy, but she was in motion and coming straight at him. He’d expected her to be excited, he was too because the closer she got the bigger his grin went. Eddie was lucky not to be bowled over though, catching the flying blonde in the air had him backpedaling a few steps. “I’m sorry…” His voice was little more than a croak of its former self, nothing a bit of time and drinks wouldn’t cure. He didn’t mind being quiet, not like this at least. Had there been a crowd it would be different.

With his new burden well in hand, he held on tightly after all, he managed to put his motion back forward. “Maybe we could do a fire for now"” Hell the beach was abandoned, and maybe it was cold. He’d have to ask her that, it was warm so far as he could tell. “I’ll show you some things that I found.” He fished into his other pocket and pulled out a closed oyster shell. He kept walking towards the big purple car, but reached up to push the shell into one of the hands she had around his neck. “Found that someplace kind of tropical.” He had more, but one thing at a time after all.

“I know you had to.” She kept her legs kicked up behind her, to keep from tangling with his and bringing them both down. She wasn’t letting go any more than he was. “We could. I brought clothes, since, well...trying to get you into the building like this…” She’d just assumed they’d be heading back to her place - the renovations were finished, surprisingly. Amazing what an almost unlimited bank roll could accomplish. But she didn’t have any real objections to staying where they were a little longer. It was quiet, save for the rush of the waves. “I think there’s a blanket in the back we could put down too. She hadn’t thought to bring a coat, but Eddie was usually warm enough to keep that from being a concern for too long.

Still clinging with one arm, she trusted in his grip around her ribcage to hold her, and snuck the hand holding the shell down so she could look at it. She’d seen them before of course, most recently at the resort she’d visited the last weekend. The one where she hadn’t been able to sleep unless she was outside, watching the water and wondering if he was close by. The shell was cracked open, and she peeked inside, managing to pry it open just a little more, but not enough to let the pearl inside escape. “Eddie...it’s...it’s beautiful…”

“There’s other stuff, but that’s the only one that…” Eddie shut up, there were things that he hadn’t figured out and trying to do so out loud when he could barely talk was not the best idea. “I need a drink… maybe six.” And not all of them water, and perhaps none of them with it mixed in. “If it’s too cold for you… we can sit in the car for a bit, let the heater do its job.” It was perhaps obvious that he wasn’t ready to go anywhere yet. There was reluctance to move too far from the waves or the beach or maybe just the open air.

“It doesn’t have to be long… just an hour… or two"” He didn’t inspect the Roadrunner when he got near it. He did however set Tahlia down at that point, now that her heels weren’t going to drive holes into the sand and have her falling on her behind. “I need a little time to get used to...people.” She was only one, and maybe that was the point. He felt like he was forgetting what it was to be himself.

“I brought bourbon. And cups. And it’s not too cold. Not yet. I should be ok as long as you’re close…” She didn’t think about how that might sound, or how true it might be beyond the present moment. “We can stay as long as you want.” Her heels clicked against the asphalt, and she let go with only a momentary reluctant cling. Taking a step back, she looked him over, and turned toward the car. Leaning inside, she emerged with the bag in one hand, and the bottle and sleeve of cups in the other. “I didn’t think to bring anything to eat, though...and as much as I like sushi…” She flashed a smile over at him, just soaking in the fact that he was back, he was here...it was like the world had gotten brighter.

She’d somehow managed to keep a hold of the shell, up against the handles of the bag she held out to him. It was heavier than just clothes, and dragged her arm down just a little, but she’d wanted to try and include more than just...the basics. “Not that I mind you naked, at all...but it is kinda distracting.” Setting the bourbon on the hood, she tugged at the collar, resettling it after her rush and being carried back to the car. “I can grab the blanket while you’re getting a drink"”

Tahlia Faras

Date: 2018-04-08 22:20 EST
Eddie nodded, he wasn’t necessarily embarrassed by his outfit, or lack of it for that matter. He wouldn’t be able to go anywhere, except maybe that brothel down in the warehouse district. That was beside the point though. He picked up the bottle, considered it for a long moment before actually pouring out a cup full of it. “We’re pretty classy eh"” He downed that first glass before taking off the leather coat, this he took and placed reverently into the car. It wouldn’t do to leave it out, and he liked the paint job on the car too much to tempt scratching the finish with the zipper. He walked down the beach a bit, and hauled back a large piece of driftwood. Maybe making the fire was more important than getting dressed tonight. “Toss me your lighter, babe.”

“I get enough classy, puddin…” She watched him, just…watched him as he walked down the beach and manhandled a piece of driftwood that looked as heavy as she was without a thought. Maybe a little dreamy eyed, she shook her head with a start, and went to do what she said she was going to do in the first place. One hand ducked into her clutch, pulling out her lighter and tossing it over to him before she moved around the Runner, and popped the trunk. Still watching him out of the corner of her eye, she reached into the trunk and pulled out a blanket - not his favorite color, not quite, but a blue that looked like a twilight sky. She let him deal with the fire - camping had never been a strong point, and busied herself with laying the blanket out, and reclaimed the bourbon, pouring a little for herself and refilling his.

Eddie was no boy scout, literally and figuratively speaking. What he was perhaps more than made up for it in some ways. He caught the lighter out of the air, then poured a bit of the bourbon on the wood. It was dry enough, sunbleached even in the colder months of the year. He hoped it wouldn’t take much more than that to catch the wood ablaze. He certainly wasn’t going to risk too much more of the bourbon though. A line of fire ran along the length of wood, glowing blue from the accelerent he’d used. It would work or it wouldn’t. That done he let the heat do its job before turning a curious look towards Tahlia.

“It’s funny, you’d think that the first thing on my mind would be putting on something. That it wouldn’t matter if it were nice or not, just the sense of being clothed would be enough. That’s not it though, it’s stupid things that matter. Things like lights and familiar smells.” He wasn’t talking about the city, that he had actually gotten used to not smelling. He moved toward the blanket conscious of the sand on his feet, but finding a way down without making it too gritty. He still had the lighter, now he was pilfering a smoke from her pack.

“I guess that makes sense...you’re comfortable in your skins.” She wasn’t entirely clear how it worked, didn’t really need to know...just accepted that it did, and Eddie knew himself best. She’d already slipped out of the boots, they weren’t going anywhere, and walking on them in the sand just made her look ridiculous. “I do feel a little overdressed…” Lounging back on one hand, she took a sip of her bourbon, and watched the fire. There was something that hadn’t happened, yet...they were setting a new record tonight. But bringing it up, felt wrong. He’d just climbed out of the ocean. There was something about him that seemed off, that had seemed off since the night she’d found him on the bathroom floor. They hadn’t talked about that, either.

Nestling the cup in the sand, she sat up, legs curled to the side so she could angle toward him without staring him down. There were so many things she wanted to ask him, but Eddie had a way of only letting her know what he wanted her to. Taking one of her own, she reclaimed her lighter, and lit her cigarette, letting out a plume of smoke. The words, when they came, were barely audible. “Things felt...strange...while you were gone.”

Eddie was stretched out on the blanket, cigarette between his lips. A slow move towards her and his head was in her lap. “Strange how"” He slid one arm around behind her, the other was holding his smoke out over the sand. Tall as he was, he’d found a way to curl himself around and under her. His knees were pushed beneath Tahlia’s ankles, and while he was sure this made things uncomfortable for her he was going to do it anyway. “Figured things here would probably be running smoothly without… one more thing.” It should have been, no last second alterations of plans to announce, or unexpected Eddie viewings in places he didn’t really belong. He acted like he did a lot, but he knew the truth of things. He just wasn’t the type to let something like that stop him from doing what he wanted.

“I’ll go talk to him tomorrow.” That wasn’t a squeeze of her hip by his hand. Probably just some night sand crab with really big pincers. Probably. “Then, we can figure some other stuff out, right"” He didn’t know what needed figuring out, but obviously something did.

“Just strange. I kept wanting to tell you things, and you weren’t...there.” She couldn’t do much about the position, or the fact that he was likely well aware what was, or wasn’t beneath her clothing. “Yeah, things were fine...and him who"” To be fair, there were a lot of ‘hims’ in her world. Not immediately realizing which one he meant could be understood.

She knew it wasn’t a crab, even through leather she could tell the difference, but she wasn’t going to call him out. It wasn’t how they worked. The truth was, there were nights she would have given almost anything to hear that song making the windows of the Inn shake, and that...well it almost made her thinks about things she had gotten very good at avoiding. “Sure. There’s got to be things...right"” She took a drag of her cigarette, and let it go before looking down at him. “The place looks different. I figured, since I had to redo the bathroom and bedroom anyway...might as well do the whole thing, right' Kami helped. And I have something I thought you might like…”

“The guy that hit you at the powerhouse party.” Of course, how could she forget' “Did you try at all" You never can tell what’s gonna happen until you try something.” He might have been teasing, it was probably hard to say considering…”You didn’t happen to bring any coffee out did you?” That was something else he’d been without for weeks… and the whole sunrise being awake thing was certainly not Eddie Blake’s desire. Another pull from the cigarette, and he was pushing himself upwards and leaning on his arm as he looked at her.

“I don’t know Kami.” He gave her a bewildered shrug. “Or the other…” But he knew there’d been another, damn that nose of his. “You’ll have to show it to me eventually, that or maybe just find me in the bedroom when you come home some night.” The nearly spent smoke was flicked into the fire without actually looking at it. “What might I like more than this"”

There had been several others, not least of which because the nightmares had been so bad at first she hadn’t slept at all, and even after, she’d only managed a few hours at a time. She’d been wrung out, exhausted, and another body had been the only way to tire herself out enough to get any rest at all. She would, of course, say none of this. “Oh! Kruger. Right.” She hadn’t forgotten, the man hit like one of his hammers. “I didn’t...bring coffee.” And if her attempts at reaching him had worked, his ears would have been burning. “I’m sure you’ll meet her. She’s...fun. And you know I never mind finding you in my bedroom. Or anywhere else. I...kinda figured we’d be heading back there, after this.” She wasn’t sure why she’d assumed that, and she wasn’t going to try to explain. Reaching out, she ran a hand through his hair, pushing it back from his face. “I don’t know about better...but they’re interesting. Little mage-created candies. They change how certain...fluids, taste.” She paused, biting back how she’d hardly been able to think about anything other than whether Eddie liked strawberry or chocolate better. “I’m going to be the model on the packages, so I get as many as I want, and samples of all the new flavors.” It wasn’t like her to babble like this, but she didn’t know how to start a conversation she wasn’t sure they wanted to have.

Tossing her own cigarette into the flames, she finally brought her eyes to his. “I mean, you might like a lot of things better than this...you haven’t…” She bit her bottom lip. “You haven’t even kissed me yet.”

“Don’t take that the wrong way… the kissing thing. I don’t exactly have a toothbrush handy. I’m pretty sure that it would be better to kiss old socks. A few more of these will help though.” He held up the red cup. He sat up, and poured out a little more the cup going to his mouth. There was a hint of the old smile hidden just behind the rim of the cup. It came with a wink of course. “I know I don’t seem like myself right now. Still trying to get a handle on who I am...what I am...something like that at least.” Stretching, like he had an ache that he was trying to work out, Eddie quickly downed the rest of the drink. When it was gone, he leaned over and took the cup out of her hand setting it aside. He stayed close enough to feel her breath on his skin, eyes dropping to her lips half a heartbeat before claiming them with his own.

For once, she wasn’t expecting it. She should have been, but neither one of them were exactly behaving like themselves just at the moment. The hand that had been holding her cup combed into his hair, the other doing barely adequate job of holding her up, her palm divoting into the sand beneath the blanket. For a moment, anyway. Kissing Eddie usually required two hands, certainly when it had been so long since she’d gotten to do it last. The way their legs were tangled up, it was more than she could manage staying upright, so she let gravity take over, slowly falling back against the blanket, and more than encouraging him to come right along with her. It would be more a more comfortable position to keep talking, anyway.

It may have been part of his evil plan, because Eddie did follow her down, and even moved so that she would bear the burden of his weight...maybe even the slight grind of hip against her. It was likely that he was just trying to make an impression… in the sand! The gods all knew that Eddie was an innocent Saint! Innocent… Saint! Just because he put his hands around her wrists and pulled her hands forcibly from his hair… and perhaps he did pin them to the blanket over her head… that was just him being a good boy, right'

She may have detected the slightest of trembles to his body, though it was certainly not from hesitation. The evidence of it was vibrated into her mouth in a low thrumming growl that may have been a bit possessive. He took her wrists in one hand, and broke their kiss, looking down at her with the heated intensity of a breach in the crust of the earth. The skin of his hands… and probably all of it, though that would be the most obvious, was new… soft… free of calluses that had once existed there. Not surprising, considering where he’d been and for how long. It didn’t affect how he touched her though, or the way every sinew and muscle tensed against her. Where the coarseness of his skin had disappeared, his nails made up for it digging in to the back of her thigh as he coaxed her leg to circle him.

It wouldn’t take much to bring her leg up over his hip, both of them, in fact. She hadn’t worn much to the beach on purpose, something he was likely becoming intimately familiar with. Pinned to sand beneath him, she made no effort to get away, her chest rising and falling rapidly against his. That growl just did things. Wide green eyes blinked up at him, and her smile could rival the moonlight for brightness. There might have been the smallest kiss of cool metal, the seal just a touch cooler than the finely crafted body it never left. Licking the taste of him from her lips, her smile returned, warm and eager, and conveying the intense giddiness that kept sweeping through her in waves. “Welcome back, baby...I missed you”

Tahlia Faras

Date: 2018-04-08 22:45 EST
Even tired, they’d managed to clear that section of beach of any creatures looking to rest there for the night. Now, as the stars broke through the clear night sky, they sat, curled together, staring into the fading flames. There were benefits to being so small, she could fit up against Eddie’s chest, hips between his thighs, his arms wrapped around her torso, and her fingers idly drawing along his arms, as if reassuring herself that he was not only there, but whole. Physically at least. Whenever she thought he wasn’t looking, she snuck a peek at the slice of pumpkin pie inked on the inside of his arm, and her hand settled there more often than not. Within the shadows formed by their bodies, the firelight caught and sparkled on the silver seal laying against her skin.

“I do things that defy who I’m supposed to be… what I am.” That Eddie was tired would be right there for Tahlia to hear as he spoke. “They always said that I wouldn’t be able to come back, not so quickly. Not until I’d felt the isolation from this world. It’s why I went so far, why I didn’t run back to the Roane like so many others do. Just me, in my head and thinking, thinking thinking until I couldn’t think anymore. That was the time to return, you see" There’s a time to think and a time to act. It speaks to my determination that I made it all the way back before acting. Or maybe that’s why I swam so far from land, to avoid anything that would distract me from coming home.” The edges of his nails traced their way along her back. “The only one who knew I’d gone was Nim, but not from anything I’d said. She just knows ****. She knows I’m here now, I can sense her eyes looking this way. I don’t think she knows what’s coming though.”

“She’s not the only one…” Her clothing was laying in the sand, abandoned in the rush, and she shifted a little closer, her cheek turned to rest against his chest, eyes locked on the flames. “I don’t think I’ve known what’s coming since that night I teased you away from Jewell… normally that would scare me. I mean, it does...a little. But not for the same reasons.” Her bottom lip caught between her teeth, and she twisted, hiding between his arm and his chest. Caught between heart and head, again. Her eyes found the water beyond the flames, and her fingers gripped tighter to his forearm. “Do I get to know what’s coming...Eddie"”

“For starters, a slow drive back to your place, maybe we grab a coffee at one of those way too expensive stores. Just enough to wake me up so we can do this again… a bit of sleep...I don’t think that’s what you mean though. There’s a few things I need to see for certain before talking about them. If I’m wrong I’ll tell you, if I’m right I’ll tell you.” He didn’t think he was wrong, but what it meant was another story, probably a long one. “Thanks for coming out.” Eddie’s grip on her tightened a bit as he said the last four words.

Squeaking a little as his grip tightened Tahlia tilted her head back to look up at him, mouth opening to argue, or at least protest. Instead, what came out was a shaky “Of course. Eddie...always. Whenever...whenever you...need me.” She’d nearly said want, but that would hurt far too much if he didn’t call. Need was just the right amount of ambiguous. “I got a California King - so you could stretch out. Just a few more minutes"” She didn’t look at him, not entirely certain why she was now the one hesitating. Maybe it was the fact that once they got back to the city, there would be people. Calls to answer, obligations and demands pulling them in different directions. Here, on the beach, it was just the two of them and the sound of the waves. “I haven’t had nightmares like this for years...this is the first time I’ve been able to be this close to the ocean without my heart pounding…”

“That’s not what…” He sighed a little, considering the bigger bed. “I’d’ve been okay if you went smaller.” Sure his feet might extend a bit past the edge, but then again it meant she had less space to slip away from him. “What kind of nightmares are you having, and… what does it have to do with the ocean"” Eddie couldn’t get a fix on whether the two things were related, or if she was subject jumping for some reason. The former would be interesting to hear, the latter...maybe it was nerves, maybe it was seeing if he was paying attention. A slip of the tongue, he supposed it could be a lot of things and was certain that he’d never pin down all of them, or even the right one for that matter. “A little longer isn’t going to hurt.” Not him at least, cold didn’t quite have the same effect on him that it did other people. With exceptions of course.

She was perfectly warm surrounded by him the way she was. Maybe that was why the truth slipped out before she could catch it. “I thought if you didn’t have to figure out which parts were hanging over the edge you might stay over more.” She’d started, anyway, with a sigh, she continued, her back hitching against his chest as her breath hiccuped. Admitting the nightmares to him was almost as frightening as the things that caused them. “Being held under the water...tentacles, and teeth, and voices whispering horrible things. Punishments for the things I’ve done. And blood...so much blood. And I can’t stop it.” A tear splashed against his skin, although her eyes never left the fire, or maybe it was the water beyond it she was staring at intently. “I keep trying but I can’t, and you...you aren’t there to save me.” The last admission barely above a whisper, choking out past a lump in her throat that hadn’t quite gone away since he’d left.

“Hey, have I ever not come when you’ve called me"” Eddie pulled her face around to look at him. He wasn’t smiling, there was no joking laugh in his eyes. There weren’t a lot of people who’d seen the serious side of Eddie Blake, not this up close and personal. Not ones that had survived the encounter at least. “Do you think I wouldn’t do so again?” Maybe she did" Maybe she believed that everything that had happened would change who he was" It could have, if she hadn’t been willing to let him go. There were things that people didn’t understand, people on both sides of the shoreline. Eddie didn’t give a fuck about any of that though. He was here, he’d have been here if the need was strong enough. There were still ways that transcended time and distance. He’d never done it before, never needed to or had it forced on him. It wasn’t like the portal to the island. It wasn’t anything that made a lot of sense to him. “You just keep being you...and I’ll be.” It wasn’t about being him, or around or anything… he meant exactly what he’d said… he would be. It couldn’t be defined, only witnessed.

“Eddie, they’re nightmares...It’s not…” She didn’t fight the tug, the moonlight reflected in tear-swollen eyes, spilling over as she closed her eyes and took a shaky breath. “You have, every time. And I know, if you can...you will. It’s just that I’m not...used to being able to trust anyone. And then I did, but…” She blinked up at him, her gaze dropping for a moment, focusing instead on the scuff along his cheeks, and lips she couldn’t ever seem to resist for long. “I never used to feel anything at all, not all the way down. And now...I am, and I’m trying so hard to be strong, and not…” Even now, she couldn’t quite bring herself to tell him what she’d seen, what that sight had made her suspect. “You’re important to me. You should know that. And I don’t...I don’t want you to think I’m...that I’m weak.” She chanced a single glance upward, another tear slipping along her cheek. “But you left, and I know Nim, and that...other one, they want you back with your own kind. I don’t have a kind. Just my siblings, and they’re back there, and I’m here. With you.” It was awkward and rambling, but she’d had an awful lot of time to think, while he was gone.

“Did you call for me" In your nightmares"” She didn’t get it perhaps, or maybe she did, but was being ruled by fear. He’d seen the dreamscape, it was no different than the illusion forced on him just a couple short weeks ago. Well, perhaps a little different. He’d experienced all the pain, every torment inflicted, he’d been at the Mer’s mercy for lack of a better word. That was a construct though, it was a design meant to trap him. Of everyone present, he was the only one powerless, except for his mind. They needed free will, there was no other way to convert him. They’d made their own assumptions, and he’d been happy to use those against them. “We trap ourselves in dreams, becoming victims of our own mind. But the funny thing about them is… in dreams you are everyone… unless you bring in someone with you.” It could be done, had been done before.

“You’re important to me too. I didn’t go because you weren’t, I went because… I don’t want to be a toy. I don’t want to be… I need my mind to be as free as possible, Tahlia. It’s the one thing that keeps me as myself. I’m not what Nim wants, or even Bo...perhaps.” He had no idea what the latter wanted of him. “As for Nim...I’m what she gets. She doesn’t own me either… the only one who does… I resist… for as long as possible.”

In the moment, she thought she had, but now, curled against him and saying the words out loud, she couldn’t swear that she had. Some part of her had known it was a dream, and some part of her had been afraid he wouldn’t hear her. Or wouldn’t come if he did. Now, of course, that seemed foolish. “I’m not used to sharing my dreams with someone. Anyone, really. Not for ages…” Time was a concept she didn’t think of, often. There had been so much more of it than anyone knew. “But then, its been a really long time since I came that close to dying. Or to losing someone…important. I wouldn’t know how to bring you into my dreams. Unless just dreaming about you is enough"” She wet her lips, tilting her cheek to rub against his hand.

“I don’t think you’re a toy. And I - I only did the thing with the jacket because you told me to. I’d never want you to feel like you had to...like you weren’t yourself, around me. I know you had to go. But Eddie...next time, don’t just disappear" Please" I can’t take that again…” Nim and Bo...well, as far as the latter was concerned, she could keep wanting. She wasn’t the type to stand on the beach, dutifully waiting. But she didn’t think she’d ever stop staring at the waves and watching if he went off and never came back. “I want you to be you. I know...you have to go, sometimes. Nim mentioned something about you waiting til you couldn’t, and...I just want you to always be you. Just how you are. Only...maybe curled around me in a giant bed"”

“I never thought you did. It’s my thoughts I’m talking about.” Impossible to explain. It wasn’t that she couldn’t understand. It was simply that he had no words that felt strong enough. “Let’s get dressed, drive me to wherever you want.” He was really telling her to drive him around this time. “I’ll do my best to say what needs saying, it’s all I can promise.” He didn’t move, wouldn’t until she did, well except for that swat on her backside. That he could do. “I’d like to say, it’s seasonal, but even that doesn’t really fit quite right. Sometimes I go a full season… others I can only manage a few short days. If it helps at all though, a lot depends on what’s been going on at the time in those cases.” Eddie laid his head back a bit, staring up at the sky. “Not necessarily with me. Sometimes there are things happening that no one sees. I haven’t been called on those often. The sea is slow to change… I don’t know if that makes sense to you. Think about an iceberg in the ocean. It’s big, but what it looks like beneath the surface is a mystery.” He’d used the word Called, though perhaps bringing it up would stop him from talking. Maybe she’d learn more by picking out those gems"

Wherever she wanted. The swat didn’t get its usual squeak, instead she pulled her face from his grip, and rose from the blanket, reaching for her clothes and shaking the sand out. Blonde hair kept her face in shadow as she slid into the leather skirt. Away from Eddie’s warmth, she was realizing just how chilly the night was. “You’re the one who’s been swimming for ages...I thought you’d be more comfortable at my place, but if you need some...space...I can just get a cab from your motel back home.” There was sand caught in the pleats, but she’d deal with that later. Snapping her shirt a little harder, she tugged it over her head, and glanced back over her shoulder toward Eddie, and the dying fire. “I know about icebergs, Eddie...things being more than what they seem on the surface. I just...right now, you’re not yourself, or maybe you are and I’m just...lost.” She was feeling too much, again, and that was dangerous territory. Swiping roughly at her tears, she tried not to flounder too badly on her way over the sand to her boots, and the car.

“What the hell are you talking about"” Confusion was in the look he gave her. “Not more than what they seem. I’m talking about their shape the thing that defines them.” Eddie stood up, careless of the sand now. “You’d know if I were swimming for ages, Tahlia. Do you understand the customs I break, just to come back here" Seven years for seven tears, and never anything less. Do you want me at your place" That’s where we’ll go.” He bent over and finally started to put some clothes on. He didn’t look away as he dressed, transfixed on the blonde who was certainly not acting like herself. He kept his eyes on Tahlia even as he knelt down to shove on his boots. “What exactly do you think I was doing out there"” His tone was even more bitter than the water from which he’d emerged.

“I have no idea, Eddie. Whatever I ask, you answer me in riddles, or distract me...it’s so hard to think around you. I didn’t know what I was doing, I just knew I was scared, and freezing up, and if they didn’t find me and drag me back I was going to die in the water. Anything but a gaping wound won’t make me bleed out...but I knew...I know I can drown. I didn’t expect to live through the night, and you were the only thing I could think of. I didn’t mean to bring a mini-army of shifters down on you, I didn’t mean for any of that to happen. Everything was so good, before that...and then they came, and you left without a word. And for the second time in a year, it...it broke me a little. More than I could let anyone know.” Arms wrapped around her ribs, she shivered in the cold night air, her chin barely touching her shoulder, face shrouded beneath tangled, sandy blonde. “Those weren’t the worst nightmares, Eddie. The worst one...they had you...and I couldn’t save you. All I could do was watch. Or sit on the shore, wondering if you would ever come home.”

“I don’t need saving. They were always coming, Tahlia, they just didn’t know it. I knew, and I came to you anyway. Because you mean something… I’m just another…**** it. It doesn’t matter.” Eddie clenched his jaw so tightly his teeth actually squeeked. “You’re still driving.” He grabbed the blanket in a fist and dragged it towards the trunk of the car. “I can’t help that you aren’t able to see the things I do, but you already know that I always come back.” Normally he’d smart off with I’m Eddie Blake. He wasn’t feeling particularly like a comedian tonight though. “Nothing really changes for me. I’m here, outside but I’m good at being outside.” The blanket was tossed into the trunk which was slammed closed harder than he had intended. He had no idea what was bothering him, but something definitely was going on inside his head. Maybe he had come back too soon' He cast a hard look at the shoreline, then spit on the sand. “I’m done looking at this place!” Eddie yelled the words at the top of his lungs, but his focus was on the water beyond the sand. “just done.”

She’d managed to get her boots, on, although there was sand places she’d regret later. “Just another what, Eddie"” She flinched as he roared defiance at the ocean, and her stomach was in knots...even somehow knowing he’d never hurt her, Eddie Blake in a temper was something that, if it didn’t scare you, meant you were too stupid to live. Tahlia was many things, not all of them good, but she wasn’t stupid. Slow, careful steps brought her around the car, her eyes locked on him. “Because if you don’t know by now that you are not just another anything...I don’t know how to show you. I know you don’t need saving. Not from anything on land or sea. You mean...more to me than anyone or anything on this rock.” Swallowing hard, the next two words were nearly lost to the night. “Maybe anywhere” Her hand closed around the door handle, and she hauled the door open, half inside before she turned back to look at him, the color of her eyes nearly invisible beneath the shimmer of moonlight on saline. “You told me once that there were things you wouldn’t say, because they changed things...for the worse. I think it might be the smartest thing I ever heard. I am what I am, Eddie - even if I don’t know exactly what that is. Or where I belong. What I do know...is that I have a big, empty bed that seems a lot less empty when you’re there.”

She’d come frighteningly close to saying too much, if she hadn’t put a toe over the line, and she dropped, shaking, into the driver’s seat, and waited.

If she knew about them, she already knew… but he hadn’t said it to her. Saying it killed, and that’s if people were lucky. Most got maimed, broken in ways that couldn’t be fixed. Eddie stood there breathing and listening to the rumble of the car’s engine. He needed something, he didn’t know what, but the urge to put his fist through the window of his baby was right there in the tremble of his clenched hand. “It’s simple, Tahlia. Don’t say it...show it.” He pulled open the passenger side door and slid his way into the front seat. He should have put on the seatbelt… he was feeling defiant right now. “Let’s go h…” Well that was confusing. He didn’t really have a home, so what the hell was he thinking" “The faster the better.” Famous last words, or maybe the core of that nickname"

The Road Runner leapt forward, she knew where they were headed. And she knew how to get there fast, even in the purple monster she was currently guiding. She didn’t, right now, feel like she knew a lot more than that. There had been that conversation, with Blue, a few nights back...she’d have to give that some thought. For now though, she hadn’t been been lying about the bed, or the way she couldn’t seem to sleep as well without him there. Maybe it was true for both of them, but she couldn’t bring herself to ask. “There’s a coffee place on the way...we can stop there.” She hadn’t forgotten. She never did, when it came to him.

Eddie Blake

Date: 2018-04-13 21:03 EST
Devil

You said it yourself you're scared of being alone You said it yourself that you can crack the code But the static you hear automatically keeps you exposed on your own I hope you're ready, steady, smashing through the levy...

...'Cause it's about to get heavy It's about to be on Yeah, I'm bangin' slingin' napalm So nobody move 'Cause I was sent to warn you The devil's in the next room ~ Shinedown

———————————- 14 February 2018 ———————————-

He’d said durable, even used the ‘s’ word, which still made her laugh as the clock ticked toward eight, and she stepped out of the penthouse, and into the private elevator which would take her downstairs. One could argue that black leather was always sensible, even if it was Polo Ralph Lauren pants, and boots with a three-inch heel. They had lug soles, that had to count for something. She’d even left her jewelry home, except for the seal that alway dangled against her navel, and, of course, the black and silver collar at her throat. One word. Six letters. One more than his name but it meant the same thing. Clutch in one hand, duffel in the other (he’d said to pack something slinky for later, after all), Tahlia leaned against the wall, and slid a hand behind her back to check the silver daggers strapped there. Something about the message had hinted she’d better dress for trouble.

A subtle chime announced her arrival in the lobby, and she stepped out, giving Brett a wink, and the saucy smirk the concierge ought to know well by now. The metal fittings on her leather jacket clinked against the duffel as she shifted it up on to a shoulder, shaking her head before the smoothly smiling man could move to help. “I got it, thanks...have a good night, sugar.” Juggling for a moment, she slipped a cigarette between her lips, and stepped outside, jamming the pack into the back pocket that didn’t already hold her phone. The flash of flame lit her face for an instant, and she let out a plume of smoke, dropping the larger bag at her feet to wait. She didn’t expect it would be long.

That was perhaps an understatement, it was only a moment after her lighter flared that the delicate sound of thunder ignited. Man made thunder certainly, the kind at the control of Eddie’s right foot and it was going to get much louder before it quieted. If the sound of the engine was enough to have her looking his direction, the sudden illumination of the headlights would zero her in on exactly where he was. It wasn’t dark yet, the sun was still making its presence known in deep red and purple hues along the horizon. It was much harder to appreciate among the tall buildings of course than say at the top of it. Then again it didn’t have to look down jealously at the purple Roadrunner pulling out of that parking spot and circling into the front drive of the apartment building. Tinted windows remained up as he pulled beneath the covered entrance and rolled to a stop in front of the blonde girl. There was only one thing missing, the driving beat of heavy bass through the speakers.

Eddie didn’t get out, he might be in a mood tonight, besides there was a perfectly good doorman standing right there. He looked like he needed something to do. When Tahlia appeared with the duffle, he put his hand out to take it, then dropped it into the back seat. It had been awhile since he’d put anything or anyone back there. Didn’t really have the need to lately, considering where he’d been. “There’s a bottle under the seat.” He said it like she should get it out, and make use of it. A cursory inspection of her brought an approving nod from him and the flash of a smile that belonged on a misbehaving boy. He barely waited for the door to fully close before starting forward again and making a turn onto the street.

One brow quirked up, and she leaned forward without a word to secure the bottle, twisting in the seat to press a kiss to his cheek before dropping back against the leather. Twisting the cap off, she took a swig, and purred, holding the bottle out to him as she unzipped her jacket. “So do I get to know where we’re going, or are you surprising me with a romantic getaway"” Dressed as they were, she somehow doubted it, but she wouldn’t be her if she didn’t tease him a little. Especially not with that bad-boy smile on his lips. She could guess what he was thinking, and the black tank top under her jacket wasn’t designed to let him think straight. Not yet, anyway.

Finally taking a second drag from her cigarette, the blonde shifted to avoid poking herself on her own daggers, and subtly glanced around the cars interior. It was clean...she might have had it detailed at a very trustworthy place she knew of before handing him back the keys, and Eddie hadn’t been back long enough to change that. Not that he would. She was nearly certain the car meant more to him than anything, herself included.

“Eventually, first I think we need to go to church.” It was one of those Saint’s days after all, right' He still hadn’t put on any music, but he was feeling indecisive at the moment on what he wanted to hear. It likely was the last thing that Tahlia had expected to hear out of him, but she knew him pretty well by now and a trip to church could simply be a euphemism for something else. The car rolled on, out of Seaside and across the Marketplace. There was a fantastic view of the harbor as the crossed the bridge into Old Temple district. Maybe he really did mean they were going to church' They were present at practically every corner, displayed in all their radiance. The car just passed them all by as it traveled eastwards along the coast and passed beyond the city wall. It always surprised him how quickly the concentration of buildings turned into forest when he drove outside past the city limits.

There was still the occasional building here and there, still temples to one deity or another though they looked less like places of worship and more like compounds. It took another twenty minutes before he started to slow, and Eddie didn’t have a light foot when it came to abandoned roads. The building was surrounded by walls on three sides, the fourth bordered the water. It did have a large parking lot, which he turned the car into and coasted slowly into a spot. Above the wall the building rose, tall and a lot like the places they’d seen when they’d gone to Yasou. There was even a massive stone dragon fountain jutting out into the parking lot, the pool into which it belched a stream of water nearly cutting the lot in half. There was something familiar about the figure. It was like many others that weren’t nearly so large, but that wasn’t what gave it the feel. The thing almost could have been alive.

“Church"” It never occurred to her that he might not be kidding. But as the car rolled through the evening air, she realized that they seemed to be surrounded by religious buildings, half of them to gods she’d never heard of. Idly, she wondered if this was where dead gods went, if they wandered this planet like everyone else. It had to be the odd shadows, the vague sense of being watched from shadowed enclaves as they passed building after building, with breaks of trees, and the occasional compound. More gods, although these seemed gods of commerce. Smoke wafted from between her lips, her eyes flitting from the scenery to the man beside her. At least until the car turned, and the dragon came into view.

Her hands tensed against the seat, and she tossed the butt of her cigarette out the window. She recognized the statue, and watched it like she expected it to fly at them, and start the whole process over again. This place had haunted her dreams, and she lifted the bottle to her lips, swallowing a few good chugs before licking her lips and flicking her gaze to him. “Eddie...why are we here"” It was imposing enough, perhaps he would just attribute her response to that, and confusion.

It wasn’t a look he’d favored her with very often. At best it would be called stony, if it weren’t for the blaze in his eyes that said he was barely holding the facade of control. “I’ve been thinking a little…” The man was still a fabulous liar, but there was no mistaking that he really meant a lot. “...about your nightmares.” She’d said things that perhaps she didn’t think he’d heard or understood when he’d returned. The worst one...they had you...and I couldn’t save you. All I could do was watch. He wasn’t a genius, but it hardly took one to understand that. It had taken a while to actually find this place, even if Reggie had done most of the work. The illusion had to come from somewhere, and it was always easier to show a place that was known. “I think this will help us both. Confronting the darkness.” Eddie still hadn’t taken a single drink, it was unusual almost like he’d left it there solely for Tahlia knowing that she’d react as she had.

Eddie opened his door moving to step out of the car. “Come on, I got you a present for Valentine’s Day.” He stood up and closed the door behind him, making his way to the rear of the car and popping the trunk while he watched Tahlia and her internal struggle. “I was a bit surprised when I did find this place, it almost seems abandoned, doesn’t it"” The place was dark, though as the night took stronger hold lights did appear here and there. It didn’t break the eerie silence, the place could tomb what with the lack of ambient sound even among the trees. There were no animals, though it was still the middle of winter. Maybe there was going to be a cold snap coming"

“It...yeah.” First things first. She was surprised the place actually existed, let alone that it was here and he’d found it. Stepping out into the eerie quiet, she shifted phone and cigarettes to interior pockets, her fingers dipping into the front pocket of her pants for a moment, skimming over a silver disk maybe the size of a quarter. Something had told her to bring it tonight, and now she understood why. She left the bottle behind, not that it mattered much. She looked back and forth between Eddie and the seemingly abandoned temple compound, her bottom lip caught between her teeth. Closing her door with exaggerated care,she stalked back toward the trunk, still glancing back over her shoulder at the dragon statue. She couldn’t help feeling like it was watching her. Waiting for her guard to drop. One hand twisted behind her back to recheck her daggers, the other digging into her pocket, wrapping the leather cord she kept the pendant on around her fingers.

“Confronting the darkness...most guys go with flowers, Eddie...chocolates. Jewelry. Not facing down nightmares.” But he’d given her jewelry, hadn’t he - the black pearl currently being set for her into a navel stud at one of Rhydin’s premier jewelers. This was by far the strangest Valentine’s Day she’d ever had. But then...when had they ever done anything normal" “All this and a present too' You shouldn’t have.” She didn’t glance into the trunk, not yet. “But it just so happens I got something for you too…” She pulled out the silver charm, keeping it held tightly in her fist. “I’ll let you go first…”

Eddie looked at Tahlia, she didn’t seem to have anything on her that stood out as a gift. That just meant it was small enough to fit in a pocket. If that’s what she was hoping for, she was going to be pretty disappointed when he opened the trunk all the way and pulled out the drum fed tactical shotgun and handed it to her. “It’s not exactly a dozen roses, but it is a twelve gauge.” He might not have understood the entire point of Valentine’s Day, surely the important part was the twelve, right' “It’s semiauto, so you won’t have to pump after each round… just pull back here.” He took hold of the lever and yanked it smoothly back until the first round was seated and let it spring forward. “Safety’s right by your trigger finger, pistol grips for speed in aiming.”

He reached in and took out a second one that was identical to the one he’d just given Tahlia. “I got us a matched set.” That I’m trouble smile was on his lips again as he set the weapon down and took out a couple bandoliers that had smaller magazines on them, and their usual 9 millimeter pistols. “Happy Valentine’s day Pumpkin.”

It said something about her state of mind that she took it with a slow smile, “You thought of everything.” She wasn’t disappointed, focusing more keeping the tremble from her limbs, or any sign of how her pulse was racing. Her hand smoothed along the barrel, and she set the gun against her hip, aiming toward the ground. She may be more comfortable with weaponry than she let be known, but not enough to dismiss the directions he gave her. Grinning up at him, she blew a saucy kiss in his direction. “Happy Valentine’s Day, Puddin.”

Matched weapons were certainly bigger than her gift for him, but the use for them carried as much weight. Her hand pulled from her pocket, wrapped tight around the pendant, and she looked at it for a moment before tipping her face up to his. “My gift isn’t as big...but it’s...well, it’s one of the few things that’s really mine.” Her fingers uncurled, and she held her hand out, the moonlight skimming over embossed silver, hung from a simple cord. “My mother always said if anything happened to her, this would keep us safe. The night of the fire, I grabbed it...had it ever since. I don’t know how you could wear it, when you change...but it would - something just told me I should give it to you tonight.” She shrugged, suddenly feeling exposed.

“It’s...perfect. Put it on me"” There were a lot of things that he knew it was, and just couldn’t say out loud. He leaned over, pulling his jacket down so that Tahlia could reach his neck. She wasn’t wrong about the changing, there were special considerations that would need to be taken in order to wear it always. Not difficult ones, just highly specific materials that would be required. “Thank you. I can see that it means a lot to you… and that you’re obviously worried about me.” Eddie didn’t have a lot of that from people, most would be happier if something did happen to him. Maybe that was why he took great pleasure in coming through things as unscathed as possible.

One finger held the metal disk to the hollow in his neck until Tahlia managed to put a knot in the cord and he could let it dangle. It slid beneath his shirt, maybe that was more appropriate than having it out and visible, if only because he was pretty sure that was where she’d rather be too. Eddie talked while she worked. “There’s several decent tactical entrances to this place, assuming you can get over the wall. There’s a way into the upper floors, and coming from that direction would give us an element of surprise. It’s probably the smartest way to go in.” He pointed to the roof of a balcony that could be scaled pretty easily. “Normally I’d make you wear a hooded mask… but it’s not going to be necessary for two reasons.”

“Of course I worry about you...you have a positive thing for putting yourself in danger.” Nimble fingers tied the disk in place, taking the opportunity to skim her fingers along his jaw as she let go. He wasn’t wrong that she would rather be under his shirt, or rather, she would very much rather them both be shirtless, naked would be even better. Certainly better than mounting a tactical assault on an unknown foe. Picking up the shotgun, she hefted it, half-turned to look over the facade. It was entirely possible that she might waste her first shot taking out the stone dragon, just to make herself feel better. To make sure the wretched thing would never hurt anyone else.

“Hooded mask" You...oh.” It took her a second to catch up, realizing this likely went along with his not requiring them to wear gloves, or for that matter, the fact that they’d driven his very noticeable car there, and would be leaving the same way. “Why is that"” A moment later, she suspected she had figured out the answer, or at least one of them. “We’re the only ones leaving here breathing, aren’t we, puddin…”

“I never put myself into danger.” He was all wide eyed innocence now. Completely earnest in his insistence that such things just never occurred even as he reached for the shotgun and closed the trunk. “I honestly have no idea what you mean.” He looked from her to the temple and back. “If you’re wondering, there’s about two dozen Mer inside. I may not know why they’re here, but I do know that they don’t belong, and I’m happy to help them remember it.” He may have had a bit of a vendetta to settle as well. Eddie started his walk across the parking lot, oddly he was doing nothing to be stealthy. “And that’s right baby… we’re gonna kill em all.”

“Two..dozen…” No wonder he’d brought extra ammunition. Shotgun held ready, she tagged along behind, which meant, with any luck, that he would miss her squeak of surprise as the bass shook the air. A warning would have been nice, but that was a conversation for a later time, perhaps. There was no argument about killing them all. She couldn’t think of a better fate, and while the one who’d tortured him was already beyond her reach, she was more than happy to make his brethren pay for his sins.

“I changed my mind.” He’d been heading for the the spot on the wall he’d determined was going to be the easiest to get over. He altered his angle heading right towards that dragon fountain. Eddie walked along the side of it, running his hand along the side of the the snakelike body pausing halfway to reach to the bandolier he wore and pull something free from it. He pressed it hard against the thing and kept his walk going right towards the front doors. “Eddie Blake doesn’t hide in the shadows.” To prove it a low rumble broke its way across the air centered on the purple beast. Maybe he’d just been waiting for the right moment to unleash the superbass? His shoulder planted against the intricately carved wooden doors and he gave a mighty shove sending them inwards with a crash that was emphasized by the blast of an explosion that tore the dragon to pieces.

Tahlia Faras

Date: 2018-04-13 21:06 EST
Killing Strangers

We pack demolition, we can't pack emotion Dynamite" We just might... So blow us a kiss, blow us a kiss Blow us a kiss, we'll blow you to pieces

We're killing strangers, we're killing strangers We're killing strangers, so we don't kill the ones that we love We're killing strangers, we're killing strangers We're killing strangers, so we don't kill the ones that we love

We got guns, we got guns Mother fuckers better, better, better run We got guns, we got guns Mother fuckers better run ~ Marilyn Manson

She was between the doors and the statue when the explosion hit, and she ducked to avoid the shrapnel. It was much better than just shooting the things head off, that was certain. She’d likely tell him that, when they were done. For now, she shook the worst of the dust from herself, and stepped into the darkened hall, bringing the gun up to sweep for any Mer. She had a few other tricks up her sleeve, ones Eddie may not realize he’d seen before. Catching a movement from the corner of her eye, her finger twitched on the trigger, and she sent the figure to its eternal rest with barely a blink.

Figures in scaled armor turned their attention to the doors, half at the ready and even with that advantage gained not nearly prepared enough for what was coming through them. Shrapnel in the form of bits of marble blew through the opening followed by the rising of dust that obscured Eddie and Tahlia from sight. A quarter of them were inside that first vast chamber, thick columns held up the high ceiling. It wasn’t quite so high as the illusion had been, but nothing really could be so vast as what had been offered there. “Honey! I’m home!” The words shouted out mockingly, they wouldn’t understand the reference and so maybe it was lost on them. Then again he wasn’t one to keep silent unless he was sleeping. That still might not be true, he may still talk during his sleep but had no way of knowing for sure.

The shotgun came up to Eddie’s shoulder and unleashed the first of many rounds as he aimed at the Mer closest to him and worked his way around the chamber. It was like he’d tried to tell the Knight, once they would have been on equal footing with the land dwellers. Some of them still adhered to the old methods, but he wasn’t one of those. He wasn’t exactly a land dweller either, just better versed on what was possible. Swords unsheathed, and serrated staffs came to ready but there was no closing the distance between them without taking fire and opening holes through flesh. Together they worked their way through the sanctuary and into an adjoining corridor lined with closed doors.

She’d let Eddie make all the noise he wanted, it covered nicely the intensely hissed repetition of a single word from her lips. Bleed, over and over...none of the Mer that fell would rise, not if she could help it. The nice thing about shotguns is they gave her so many wounds to play with. Careful steps, lips curled into a wicked smile as she aimed and fired, watching the bodies flail and twitch as the duo passed through. She would worry about the blades when she had to. Tahlia stuck close, shifting back to back and walking backwards to make sure no one surprised them as they entered the corridor.

The floor of the sanctuary glistened wetly in the moonlight, and she heard a giggle bubble up from her throat. “Puddin...we might need a shower first, after this. Hardly seems fair, with us armed to the teeth and them with spears and swords…” Especially since they seemed to be sharkteeth and swordfish blades. Not that she was suggesting they drop their weapons and make it a fair fight. Not after what they’d done to him. If they thought she’d done amazing, evil things before...they had no idea what they were in for. On her own, she never would have come here, not for this. Confrontation was never really her way. But this was Eddie’s show.

“Are you accusing me of cheating"” Eddie stepped past the first of the closed doors and held up a hand to Tahlia. He had a grin that couldn’t be undone by the smell of expended gunpowder in the air. “Get on your knees Puddin…” Okay so perhaps he was feeling a little frisky too, but he was staying on task… sort of. He waited long enough for Tahlia to take the low road before turning in and letting a kick loose on the door. Eddie barely got back behind the wall before the projectiles sailed through and hit the wall beyond. The sound of her shotgun going off was enough to keep his eyes down the corridor peppering any of the doors that started to open.

“Gonna be a long way to the top.” He wasn’t complaining, just stating the facts. It was Valentine’s Day and nothing says be mine quite like a room to room assault, right' “You want to kick next time or do you like what I have you doing down there"” Eddie snickered a little at his words before moving on down the hallway to repeat the process at the next opening.

“Cheating" Never...no-one ever said we had to fight fair…” To be fair, she’d only taken one knee, for stability, winking up at him, before sending a blast into the opened room, catching the now-weaponless Mer by surprise. She wondered if they’d ever seen guns before...or if they’d truly expected to win with spears and blades. It didn’t matter. Pale eyes nearly glowing in the dim light, she hissed her own personal curse on them, and then spun up to her feet.

“Yeah"” She gave a little sigh, and shook her head with a smirk. “I thought you liked me on my knees, Puddin…” It made more sense, it would take her several kicks to do what he could in one, and Eddie on his knees was still a really big target. Dropping next to the door, she swept the interior, firing a blast that took out the lone Mer inside at the knees. Up and back down, as they moved to the next. Sweep. Fire. Bleed. There was a rhythm to it, a music that swept beneath their little dance.

Three more doors with that same pattern of assault brought them a few more bodies closer to a clean sweep. The last door was different, here the hinges were on their side. It opened inward, a look through the glass window revealed that it opened on the stairwell. They’d made enough noise to wake the sacred dead, and whatever other spirits might be taking their eternal rest here, but the stairwell was abandoned. Eddie stepped through and listened with ears that heard more closely than they should. “Okay… guess we’re heading to the bottom, not the top.” He’d been expecting the opposite, just one more clue that he wasn’t thinking like an ocean dweller. Of course they’d want to go down… and…

“Do you smell that?” It wasn’t a fair question, despite that they were now slowly moving down the stairs. His words were less than a whisper given at the opening to her ear. “Brine...salt water....” it made sense, there would need to be someplace for them to go that would keep them from starting to rot, that had been the scent he’d smelled so often in the illusion. A fish out of water for too long. Pity he didn’t have a rose bush or six to plant. “We need to control that room.” It had just occurred to Eddie that there might be another reason for the scent of the sea to be down here.

Tahlia was shaking her head, barely able to smell anything other than gunpowder and the vaguely coppery scent of blood. And then the tang hit her nose, and she shivered. Since the vision, before that, really, the smell of ocean water had made her nervous. What she wanted to do was bury her face in his chest, and drown out the smell with Eddie’s unique scent. Later. After this was done. Down did make more sense - fish didn’t seem much of a fit for heights, and she didn’t think they were close enough to the ocean for them to dive off the roof and hit anything but ground. And that would take all the fun out of it. She wondered if they’d flop like the shark had in the alley.

There were two of them, and who knew how many in the shadowy cavern they found themselves in. The stone became sand, and she could now not only smell the salt water, but hear it, and see it, in the light of what looked to be bioluminescent moss that hung from crags and stones throughout the cave - although it seemed less cave than subterranean pool. Her fingers tensed on the stock of her gun, holding it steady for a moment to check the blades at her back. There was nothing behind them but death...what was ahead, felt like a battle.

Eddie didn’t exactly feel at home here, though maybe he should have been more so here than anywhere. You couldn’t get any more tied to land and part of the sea than in the chamber ahead of them. His nostrils were full of scents, the dank sand mixing in with the smell of the salt water pool and the fresh fish scent that came from the Mer that remained. There was something else there that was familiar though he was having a problem placing it with all the others around him, including Tahlia. He was sure if he got closer he’d absolutely know what it was that hinted itself to him just a fraction beneath the spent powder scent coming from his shotgun. “I need to get closer to the water.” He barely mouthed the words at Tahlia.

Eddie may not understand the why of a lot of things, but he knew on instinct that he had to get there. They’d managed to take apart half the mer that were present. It seemed impossible that the ones in the room beyond didn’t know that something was coming, even if what was a mystery. He pulled the bandolier over his head and dropped it next to Tahlia once he’d removed the pair of pistols. “There’s something...something I need to see for myself.” He was no longer even trying to whisper. Eddie Blake moved into the chamber past watchful eyes striding confidently towards the center of the room and that off scent. With every step it pulled at him, he could have followed it with his eyes closed, closer ever closer as the vague memory of it slowly solidified.

Eddie stopped in the center of the chamber, at his feet the sand was stained red but this is where it had brought him. He’d forgotten what and who were around him, dropping to one knee to let his fingers plow tracts through the sticky granules of sand. When his hand rose once more his palm bore a swath of material the length and breadth of his hand. On the one side sand coated it like paste reddened by blood, the other side was soft against his skin, fur thick enough to shed the coldest waters. He brought the bit of skin to his face, gasping as that memory solidified and a haze over his eyes caused everything to blur. Eddie’s breaths came short and tremulous. He turned his head towards Tahlia, burnt sienna gaze wet and lost as a child’s.

She’d nodded, leaving his weapons where he’d dropped them as she focused her attention on the Mer, some of whom shifted to intercept Eddie on his path. A shotgun blast warned them away, but she realized she couldn’t keep shooting blindly into a crowd if they surrounded him. Bullets had a tendency to keep moving, and she didn’t want to risk wounding the giant. Not if she needed to use her gifts. She tried to keep between Eddie and the walking fish, and keep them away from the water. Or at least that was her plan...until she saw that look. She knew that look - she’d seen it on her own face centuries before, in a moonlit pool. She’d seen it on the faces of her siblings as they watched their home burn. It was not a look she had ever thought to see on his, and the gaze she turned on the remaining band was cold and hard as stone.

The shotgun hit the sand, and in a blink, silver blades flashed in her hands. For this...for this, she wanted to see them bleed, and die, up close. That Harley grin tugged at her lips, and she was moving toward the Mer with smooth, deadly purpose. There was a difference between here, and the rings. In the rings, she did not really try to hurt her opponents. There were rules. There were wards. But here...here there was none of that. There was just her, and them. The blades caught at scaled skin, moving through it as if it was air. She did not care how deeply she cut them, or where, just that she did. Some fell, she had some skill in this, but there were more of them than she could fight without losing ground, and once or twice a blade got past her guard, and she felt it bite, there was a reason she wore leather. “Bleed, you bastards...BLEED” Something so little shouldn’t be so loud, and in response, the sand beneath the Mer matched the small patch where Eddie knelt, crimson, and sticky beneath them as they began to fall, and a smaller handful moved up in their place.

Eddie Blake

Date: 2018-04-13 21:16 EST
The Vengeful One

...No forgiveness from all I've seen The degradation I cannot forget So sleep soundly in your beds tonight For judgement falls upon you at first light....

...You'll die You'll know why For you cannot be saved This world is too depraved When you die You'll know why

I'm the hand of God I'm the dark messiah I'm the vengeful one (Look inside and see what you're becoming)... ~ Disturbed

Something boiled inside Eddie, it churned and spun, a maelstrom in the deepest ocean whose outer rim was a mass of blades. Their razor sharp edges cut into him, not physically, he didn’t bleed...didn’t bleed blood at least. The keening had started low, too soft to be heard above the clash of weapons, but with each utterance of the word *bleed* it grew, drowning him with the agony of its vibration as the savage edges inside him cut away everything but the growing rage. It oozed in him until it filled every inch of his six foot six frame, and then it burst out of his pores like sweat after a long night of sex.

“Where is she!” Eddie’s voice rebounded off the walls and ceiling of the cavern, but even its volume didn’t give the Mer closing on Tahlia any pause. They ignored him...no, they sought to hurt him even more by taking one more from him. This would not do, no....it would not! Eddie stood up, his ears picking up the sound of cloth being torn. Had one of them gotten through' His hands still held to his pistols, but this was far more personal and required his very special loving touch. They barely made a sound as they hit the sand. Turning, Eddie started towards those who sought to engulf Tahlia leaving them behind as unnecessary as an afterthought would be.

The closest of them was lean, like all the Mer seemed to be. Eddie hadn’t spent nearly so much time at sea as most of his kin, but he’d never seen a powerfully built Mer. He towered over the scalemailed creature, one hand grasping it about the throat and pulling it back and up to look him in the face. Its mouth opened, a yelp constricted by one of his massive hands. That was when he felt the things blade take him in the shoulder. It was an odd sensation, the bite of the edge, the sting of air as the mer pulled it free and readied another such strike. Eddie moved quicker, lunging outwards, it was barely more than a shrugging push and release of the Mer and yet its body crossed the expanse of the chamber hit the weathered stone wall and dropped to the sand unmoving. He reached out for a second one, shaking it when it tried to attack until it dropped its weapon. Then he pulled it right up to his own face.

“I said…” His voice had been deep since it had first changed, but even he didn’t recognize the rumbling that came from his mouth. “...where is…” His hand was massive, too massive, it completely encircled the Mer’s neck. The thing gasped as it struggled to breathe. He was tall, but it had taken too long to lift the thing in his hand, his furred hand. Silver grey fur ran along his arm and Eddie knew that if he concentrated he would be able to feel the movement in the air with every single strand. To make matters worse, the rumble he’d begun with took on a feral growl as he bared teeth that shouldn’t be that large or wickedly pointed. “...my mother"!”

Tahlia couldn’t spare as much attention to Eddie as he deserved, pressed as she was on all sides. Her daggers were coated, slick, so much so that when one stuck, her hand slipped free, and she was left with only the one blade. Only for a moment, as she grabbed a spear heading toward her ribs, and spun inside its reach, killing the Mer with a single strike, and taking the spear for her own. It was unwieldy, but did what she needed it to, her lips still moving, calling the blood from their veins as she twisted and ducked, the sand beneath her feet darkening. Dropping for a low sweep, she realized the Mer around her were either dying, or frozen. Turning her head slowly, she realized that the roaring sound in her ears hadn’t been her heartbeat, or the song of the blood in her veins, but the sound of Eddie’s roar echoing through the cavern. Taking the chance to catch her breath, she found herself instead gaping, her eyes wide. Eddie was...bigger. Different. Different was an understatement. He’d grown over a foot, and those teeth...the fur...she’d seen him as a seal before. Now he was - almost both, but neither.

She was covered in crimson streaks, could feel it drying in her hair, and flaking from her skin. Not her blood, of course. That remained where it was supposed to, even though there were spots where her clothes were split and torn, and so, presumably, was the skin beneath. His mother. Something in the look he’d had last had told her that Eddie, at least, had thought she was dead, until he’d found whatever he’d been looking for in the sand. Tahlia’s heart twisted in her chest, but she’d long ago given up believing in miracles. At least for herself. If Eddie could have one...well, she’d do as much as she could to make that happen.

Frustrated at the silence coming from the Mer in his grip, Eddie tried to shake the information free again only to hear a sickening pop from it. It stared lifelessly at him, something even more ungratifying. He turned his gaze on the two that were closing on Tahlia and his anger boiled once more. “Mine!” He hurled the body towards them, one managed to dodge the incoming mass of dead Mer, the other wasn’t so skilled. It hit him full on knocking him to the sand in a tangle of limbs. Eddie’s form wasn’t far behind that toss, he began to close with the Mer that was still standing. It moved into a defensive position, poised to attack but Eddie ignored it passing between it and Tahlia. He bent and scooped up a fallen spear continuing on a path that put him over the Mer pile he’d just created. Up went a massive arm and down, sending the tip of the spear through both torso’s like wet paper.

“Maybe that’ll help you get the point.” It wasn’t his best line by a long shot, but he was under a lot of stress. Something had happened that he didn’t understand or even know was possible, let alone how he’d managed it. There was no form like this among his people, not even the rumor of it. In his relatively short twenty five years he’d never had this happen and there was the worry that he didn’t know how to get out of it. It wasn’t like becoming the seal, not exactly at least. For that he didn’t have to think about it, he just was it. At the very least, bad jokes aside, he still had his mind. That pass between the Mer and Tahlia had been for her benefit, should she choose to use the distraction.

The remaining Mer had pulled short, and was too busy watching Eddie to see the silver blade that flew from Tahlia’s hand, and buried itself just above the scale armor. The blades were gloriously weighted, she’d have to thank Kal for the gift of them, and make sure she found the other one. She hadn’t Called so much blood forth in a very long time, and she leaned heavily on one hand, watching the gurgling fishman collapse to the sand. Pale green eyes shifted to watch Eddie as he dispatched a squirming pile of scales and limbs, and she let out a sigh of relief. It was done. They’d survived. More than that, they had succeeded. The Mer had no foothold, not anymore, and if not tonight, than perhaps one night soon, the cavern they were in would be crushed beneath the weight of the temple.

If she hadn’t been so tired, perhaps she would have noticed the figure stumbling up from the wall, and barrelling toward her at a run. Not to hurt her, but because she was between him, and the water. Slim, yes, but the figure still had height and weight on the petite blonde. Half-kneeling, she couldn’t move fast enough, not to get out of the way, but she could try to tangle him up enough to keep him on the shore. Try, at least. Instead, the Mer dragged her with him, and she barely managed a breath before he tumbled them both into the glowing pool. The splash drenched the shoreline, and she sank beneath the surface, releasing her hold to save herself.

The sound of their collision was enough to pull Eddie back to the blonde just in time to see her go over the edge and into the pool. He didn’t know what might be down there, beyond the fleeing Mer. Would it seize the opportunity to take her down with it' He couldn’t take the chance that it wouldn’t. He pulled the tatters of his shirt from his body, that ever present jacket of his was gone. That was less of a surprise than what he’d become, some things are just too obvious to be surprised at… like Eddie Blake diving headfirst into the pool without ever checking the depths.

It happened, as it always happened. The instant he hit the water he simply was the massive Leopard seal, sixteen feet from snout to back flippers and well over half a ton of fun. If proof were needed, it could be found in the slowly sinking denim jeans. The only real difference perhaps was that the lichen filled pool may have given Tahlia a far better view of the transformation than she’d had in dark waters. Like this he could bend in ways that would make a contortionist jealous, he turned back on himself heading for Tahlia and taking her arm as gently as he could in his mouth to bring her towards the surface once more. He waited, every heartbeat taking the Mer farther from them, but he had to see her onto the shore safely. Only then did he dive again and not come back up.

At least this time she had the leather between his teeth, and her arm. One arm found the shore, and she clung, turning to meet those familiar terra cotta eyes, and stroke a hand along that enormous head as he let her go, and she hauled herself up out of the water. There was nothing left on the surface to hurt her. Coughing, she dragged herself clear of the shore, and set her back against a stone. She’d seen Eddie leave the water before, and she didn’t wish to be in his way when he returned. At least she was clean, now, or cleaner, the blood washed away in the pool. Eventually, she wondered if the rest of the blood they’d spilled would seep into the water. Truthfully, she didn’t care, as long as the leopard seal returned.

Taking a few breaths, she rose, and searched the sand, and the bodies, reclaiming her silver daggers, and taking them back to the water to clean them. Blood would etch silver if left too long. So would salt water, but there wasn’t much she could do about that. Tearing a strip from the bottom of her tank top, she dried the blades, and set them back in their holsters, and then went to collect the rest of their weapons. Sentimental value, of course. Stripping out of her jacket, she let her hair down, and hoped she’d have a chance to dry out. Beyond that, she watched the pool, and waited.

The Mer had most of the advantages, time gained while Eddie aided in getting Tahlia out of the pool and knowledge of the pathways to take once Eddie was on the hunt. It had another, the ability to breathe underwater but that wasn’t going to stop him from chasing down the Mer. It was injured and that slowed it down tremendously, not that it could have outpaced him anyway. Eddie’s underwater eyesight was superior to many of his own kind, not surprising considering where Leopard seals usually hunted. The odd illumination came from the algae, but it was how it lay that gave away the path of his prey. It spotted him closing in, swam harder nearly making it to the exit and open waters, but Eddie put on a burst of speed. His mouth opened wide and wickedly pointed teeth closed on the Mer. He wasn’t so delicate with this one as he had been of Tahlia. Scale mail shattered under his bite, prompting him to close his mouth even harder until he felt the flesh give way and blood rush across his tongue. Abruptly he changed directions, powerful jaws pulling the Mer sideways and pushing him along back the way they’d come giving a vigorous shake whenever the Mer made any attempt to strike at him.

Time ticked onwards, seconds aged into long minutes with no change coming to the surface of the pool. The waves of their passing had died leaving the pool calm and placid, until water exploded outwards. The muscular neck of the massive seal flexed, Mer filled maw jerking sideways as Eddie treated it like he would any penguin. Flesh tore in his teeth, the Mer’s body came away from his bite and landed hard on the floor of the cavern, exacerbating the injuries sustained earlier when it had hit the wall. A wave of water rose as Eddie launched himself to the sand, flipper becoming hand on contact with the earth and curling into fist as he stood and stalked the Mer once more. He was bare, save for his ever present leather jacket. There were very few times he would ever be spotted without it, and only one who’d had opportunity to don its surprising warmth.

“Where"!” The word was half question half shout, Eddie dropped to his knees and loomed over the prone Merling. The raspy snicker it directed his way was answered by a hard punch to the face. Eddie showed little regard for the needle like teeth that lined its mouth. The blow didn’t bring any answers, nor did the next one perhaps it would have if he’d given the thing a chance to talk, but he was still in that rage. The question would sound half a second before another hard punch hit the Mer square in the face. Eddie didn’t notice when the thing lost consciousness, nor did he stop his assault. It’s face went from bloody mess to flat faced. Its skull broke apart, and the big man didn’t stop punching even though blood and brains coated his fist.

The Mer flying overhead woke Tahlia from her reverie, and she scrambled to her feet. She hardly needed to, since it wasn’t moving, and even if it had, Eddie was right there. Not making a sound, Tahlia watched the seal rise up out of the pool, following his prey. Because there was no mistaking that that was what the Mer had become. The squelching sound of the blows continued long after the snap of delicate bones had ceased. She knew that sound, knew it well, and for a moment, she forgot where she was. Not-so-distant memories took hold, and it took her a minute to recover, one hand rubbing at a hidden scar along her ribs. All the while, the sound never stopped, until there was no way the creature still lived...Eddie might as well have been tenderizing steak. Maybe he was. She’d never thought to ask what he ate out there in the deep blue.

He’d changed when he hit the sand, the fur was gone, and there was a sparkle of silver at his throat, along with a deep red line that hadn’t been there before. Wincing, because testing out how that cord would survive his change hadn’t exactly been in her plans for the evening, at least it had done what she’d hoped - it kept him safe...the only blood she could see was splatters from the bloody punching bag beneath his fists.

“Puddin" Whatever you’re tryin’ to teach him, he’s past learnin’...and I can’t imagine they taste any better than they smell.” She stayed back, not reaching out to touch him, her leather streaked with salt where it was slowly drying out, hair a tangle of waves and salt-flecked curls. “Eddie...baby, he’s dead. More than.” How much it would do to help her nightmares, she wasn’t certain. But now wasn’t the time to mention that. “I have the weapons, your shirt’s kinda shot...and I’m not going back in there for your jeans. Tell me you still have the keys"” Maybe focusing on the minutia would help him come out of whatever still held him in its grip.

His fist halted mid fall, he looked at what he’d done and smiled ever so slightly. One finger came to his lips as he turned his head and looked at Tahlia. It left a streak of red on them, standing up he rolled the body into the pool and let it sink out of sight. Maybe it would find his pants" Doubtful. He’d forgotten, it was easy to do that sometimes, curling a finger at her he stepped towards one of the walls and put his ear to it indicating that she should do the same. The hard stone surface pulsed, something deep inside sounding like a heartbeat that was out of sync. “Close your eyes… and hear the way out.”

When she complied, she might pick up something more over that odd heartbeat. A hard guitar bassline that mingled in, a steady vibration that wove around and through the wall. “Never brought the keys in.” Why would he" The car kept his sense of direction, in a weird way it told him where not to go. “This isn’t over, Tahlia…” She probably already knew that though. Eddie turned and looked across the chamber, searching for something he’d lost. “Where is it"” Had it gotten buried again, there were so many scents in here that everything was mingling together. He moved, heading back into the chamber until he felt the tug on his arm. It wasn’t the one coated in blood, and yet it was still a tentative little thing...just enough.

She’d followed him to the wall, heard that unmistakable thump of bass, and allowed herself a small smile. No wonder he loved that car so much - she should have guessed it wasn’t just for the bench seats and the surging horsepower. She took a moment to lean there, catch her breath, tired, yes, but not enough that her magic faltered. Still blonde, for one, and while the spots where the Mer had gotten past her guard stung from the saltwater bath, they didn’t bleed. Tahlia knew it wasn’t over - how could it be? If someone had told her her mother lived...shaking her head, she realized Eddie had stumbled off, scanning the sand.

She knew what he was looking for. It was there in her off hand, the one not wrapped lightly around his bicep. Tahlia held the skin out to him, carefully positioned fur-side up. The granulation stuck to her palm, a little, but she knew enough to figure out what that scrap of hide was. Who’s it was. “Eddie…” What could she say, really' “I found it when I was gathering the weapons. I didn’t think you’d want to leave it behind.”

Eddie took it from her, and drew it up to his nose once more to inhale. The smell made his breath shudder again, for whatever reason. There was no rage in him this time, no change into something he didn’t begin to understand. “Thank you.” It was a simple two word statement, not nearly enough to say what it really meant. He knew what it was, what it was supposed to do and that it had nearly succeeded. It might have had he gone into this alone. Once he’d have done just that. “She was…” He shook his head, not willing to finish by saying here. “They did this, hurt her to get to me, but they’re just soldiers, barely better than drones. They don’t know anything.”

The ones who did were long gone, had been from the moment the car had turned into the driveway. He could have wished until his hands were full and never changed that fact. “We need to go see someone. I have a change of clothes in the car.” Eddie glossed over certain things, ignoring them perhaps so long as she was. “How much edge do your knives have left"” He pulled his arm from her grasp, only to lay it over her shoulder. His other hand relieved her of some of the burden of weapons she’d recovered. There was urgency in both the question and the way he was imploring her by touch towards the entrance to this place.

Tahlia wasn’t big enough to slow him down, and she didn’t even try. Getting out of that blood-stained cavern was on her short list of gifts today. “My daggers" They don’t seem to dull, really, although salt water and creepy fish-guy blood can’t be good for them. Might need to clean them again...why"” She could ask and walk at the same time, although she was having to take a couple of steps to his one. It was fine though, more than.

Looking down at her likely ruined leathers, the blonde shook her head, and spat out a salty strand that stuck to her lips. “Yeah, I do too. Not sure it’s the right kind of thing for a meeting though. Someone said slinky.” She’d assumed he meant dancing, somewhere dark and loud where they could wind each other up until they couldn’t take it anymore. Not...whatever happened now. “Do you think we could swing by my place" Get a shower, something a little more suitable for meeting...people.” One name sprang to mind, given everything, but she wasn’t going to say it first. If they were going to meet the ice queen, Tahlia wanted to look a little more presentable for that kind of company.

“No, but don’t worry, I don’t think he’ll mind.” Eddie put the skin back into Tahlia’s hand. “Think you could make this into one long thin strip"” It would mean cutting it in a spiral assuming her blades were up to the task. If not it might just have to wait a bit. “Then putting the amulet on it… cuz my neck’s on fire here, Pumpkin.” He tugged at the cord that had left a red ring around his throat, but didn’t take it off. He’d do that when the other was ready, and then it would go right back on. “I need to see a man about an iron.” Cryptic as always, it wasn’t that Eddie didn’t want to share information there were just some things he couldn’t really bring himself to say aloud. She would, or should know that about him already. “And trust me when I say, he’s seen you worse.”

She took the skin, sliding one of the blades out as they continued up, and out. “I think so, yeah…” If her hands shook a little, it could probably be forgiven - this was his mother's skin, unless she’d misunderstood everything. And enigmatic as Eddie was, that reaction had been blazingly clear, at least to her. It had been...a very long time since she’d done work like this, but there was an old adage about bicycles for a reason. She set the blade, and then focused on their surroundings, letting muscle memory take over. A long thin spiral twisted around the blade as she worked - not the whole thing, even Eddie didn’t need that much cord. But enough. More than, really. She had an idea, in case he decided to do that half-man, half-seal thing again. Still moving, she held her hand out for the amulet - for her idea to work, she’d need to string it herself. “He’s…” Iron. She only knew one person they both knew who would be able to answer metallic jeopardy. And who had seen her worse than she was now. “We’re going to see the blacksmith.”

A hard tug on the amulet broke the cord holding it, maybe it was the salt water? It could have been, right' Eddie handed it over to her without breaking a step. His expression was an unreadable mismash of emotions. He breathed hard through his nose as though trying to expel the reek of the temple. He should have rigged it to blow, but that would have been far less a warning to those who came to find it. Stay out of the harbor and off the land, or find more of the same. Maybe he should have blown it anyway, to hide what they would understand to easily. He wasn’t done with them, and they already knew the why of it. Eddie nodded as Tahlia latched onto the whom they were going to see. “We’re going to see...my brother.”

Tahlia Faras

Date: 2018-05-16 22:19 EST
Part Two: Rebel

One Last Breath

I thought I found the road to somewhere Somewhere in His grace I cried out heaven save me But I'm down to one last breath ~ Creed

———————————————————- 15 February 2018 3:15 A.M. ———————————————————-

Eddie’d dialed down the stereo to the point where it was more background noise than the ground pounding that he normally preferred. He had a good reason though, it was little and blonde and asleep on his shoulder as he drove. Creed’s One Last Breath was playing softly, it wasn’t something he remembered putting in his phone, probably something Reggie did. He had odd taste. That didn’t stop Eddie from listening to it while he waited at the curb outside of his brother’s shop. It was as good an excuse as any to avoid going in, that would be inevitable though and he knew it. He had another good reason not to move, that would wake her up. She’d barely said four words when they’d started out before dropping off. Guess what they say is true, always kill Zealots on a full stomach, or you’ll end up drained. That was a saying, right' Well it is now.

There was a muffled grumble, and a cheek rubbed against the sealskin covered shoulder. She hadn’t realized she’d fallen asleep, would argue, in fact that it had been more drifting than sleep. The subtle change in the sound of the engine, the lack of movement...she’d caught those even with her eyes closed. Pale green eyes caught the moonlight, and blinked up at him. It took her a moment, wetting her lips and resisting the urge to wipe at her eyes. “Hey…” A short cough, and she straightened, bumping her forehead against his cheek, lightly, and looked around. She’d never been to the shop, but she realized suddenly that she must have walked past it a thousand times. More than. They were back in the city proper, and she only had the vaguest memories of anything other than trees and temples.

So much for putting off the inevitable. It wasn’t that Eddie had a problem with coming here, not much of one at least. He’d been here a few times, but then it had been to get under the skin of his brother. He’d never come wanting, needing something, and that had him wanting to change his mind and go anywhere but here. “Hey there beautiful.” She’d woken up looking far more mussed up than she was right now. “Wasn’t sure if I should disturb you.” Translation, he’d had no plans to either. He cut off the engine and the song just as the singer was saying that there was something left. “You need more time"” He posed the question to her, but he might as well have been asking himself.

Tahlia glanced down at the tears and scrapes in her clothing, skin showing through in a few places, and some of those with angry red scratches. No blood, not really, but the saltwater still stung. Shrugging, she ran a finger along the leather choker at her throat. “Time" No...unless the time includes a shower, puddin. I know you said he’d seen me worse...but I’m thinking this isn’t a social call, so it doesn’t matter so much.” For what, surprisingly, was the first time, she stretched and brushed a feather-light kiss to his lips. “C’mon, handsome...sooner we get in there, the sooner we can get out, and go h-back to my place. This time you get to play nurse…” Eddie, somehow, seemed to have come through everything without a scratch.

The shop wasn’t hard to find, and when it was open neither was the smith despite the low light of the place. It would perhaps be more difficult to push through the scent of Brimstone and the wave of heat that pushed its way through the door when it was opened. There was no bell to signal the arrival of customers, likely it wouldn’t be heard anyway over the ring of hammer on anvil. If you did make it through the heavy air and heat, the sound would at the least give a general direction to where he could be found. Around a workbench or two, past a shelving unit that was occupied by lengths of metal in varying type, just beyond the ceiling support that served to hold up the floor above, the smith worked in relative solitude.

The staccato of hammer strikes stopped abruptly replaced by the sound of a bellows chain being worked. Kruger stood in front of the brazier, the flicker of orange dancing across his form from coals that flared with every pull of the chain. His torso was bare, on the back at least, the front covered by a thick leather apron. Sweat beaded on his skin, rolling down at odd angles as the droplets met with the myriad of scars that criss-crossed his skin. He looked over his shoulder as though expecting someone to emerge from the darkness. It was that wave of heat that telegraphed their entry, a sudden pull to the air that could only mean the door had been breached momentarily. He saw a tall figure and nearly said something exceedingly rude until he realized that Eddie wasn’t alone. He’d save it for when no one else was around to hear it, but doubted that courtesy would be returned. “What"” That wasn’t rude, right"

It had been...ages...since Tahlia had set foot inside a forge, and only rarely then. The heat, after the cool water and the chill outside, made her skin feel tight, and dried her lungs as she tried to take a breath. She ducked behind Eddie, it was just a little cooler somehow, and closed her eyes, taking a few breaths that carried the scent of not only brimstone, but salt and sea and musk. It helped. It always did. She peeked out from behind him again, taking a step to the side to look around. She knew the smith of course...she brushed her fingers along her cheek, and the corner of her mouth tipped upwards. Couldn’t forget a punch like that. They were friendly enough, she thought.

That being said, she’d have to be deaf, dumb and blind to miss the tension. Or, for that matter, that there was something more about the man standing by the fire. Not the Anvil, not here. She didn’t say a word, not yet. Eddie had said he needed to see a man about iron, his brother, he’d said. It didn’t mean Tahlia had any idea what he meant. Or why she was here with them.

Eddie didn’t want to be here for a number of reasons. The smell of the place was always an assault on his senses, the heat was stifling making him wish for the frigid waters of the ocean again. Mostly he didn’t want to come here asking for anything for fear that he’d be turned out…again. Sometimes what he wanted had to be ignored for what he needed to do. His hesitation was more than just in finding words, it seemed to fill his entire form to the point that he wondered if Tahlia could feel it emanating from him as she stood behind him. For all his earlier declaration that he didn’t hide in shadows, he’d have given a lot to have one to stand in now. One that he didn’t feel like was created by Kruger. How did someone so little cast such a massive one anyway"

“Shouldn’t you be doing things with that woman of yours"” Casual comedic, that worked right' It was, well it had been Valentine’s day. His attempt to break the ice only drew a grunt from the other man who still refused to actually turn around and talk to him like he was a person. Maybe coming here was a mistake, but it was one that had already happened. There wasn’t any undoing it, besides if anyone had the right to know it was his brother, wasn’t it' “I...there’s something that I need to tell you.”

“Oh' Getting married or just pregnant.” So much for not being rude, but it made sense to Kruger. Why else would they both be here" “You look like **** by the way. Not her, just you.” Yep, old habits die too hard. Kruger did at least turn around before saying it, his expression was hard as he looked at Eddie, the cocky bastard. He tore his gaze away from the other, he wasn’t glaring, Kruger did not glare! He did however find himself with a need to do something with his hands. His fingers wrapped around the handle of the hammer on the anvil in as non-threatening a way as he knew how. “Out with it, whatever you have to say.”

She could feel it, and a subtle stroke of fingertips let him know she was still there. That, and the burst of bright, sparkling laughter at what was clearly meant to be a barb, although against which one of them, she wasn’t entirely certain. “Neither, Kruger. And thank you, I guess...although if you think I look knocked up, I guess I need to hit the gym more. I could do worse, though.” It was subtle enough, but coupled with the way she stepped out to stand at Eddie's shoulder, the gentle rise of her chin as she looked up to meet Kruger’s eyes, spoke volumes. Such a little thing, but she’d proven stronger than she looked.

She could almost recognize the tension, now. Louis and Lucan had glared and posed like this, from time to time. Looking from one to the other, she canted her head to the side, and gave a brief shake. “Are you two always this friendly"”

“No.” It was said in stereo from both men though their voices in tone and pitch matched in only the way which siblings could, and ended with hard stares at one another.

“I swear, I don’t know why I even bothered.” Bitterness worked its way through Eddie’s words, he stalked forward caring little for the defensive posture that the smith took. He slammed a large hand down on the anvil, pulling it back to reveal what was left of the skin he’d found earlier. He wasn’t waiting for acknowledgement either turning away and heading angrily back the way they’d come feeling only slightly annoyed that he hadn’t leveled a well deserved punch in Kruger’s face. “Sorry that I’m such a **** bother.” He reached for Tahlia in his passing, not nearly as gentle as he wanted to be as he urged her to move along with him. “We don’t need him.”

She’d already had a hand out, knowing Eddie wasn’t in a mood to be patient, but she wasn’t expecting him to grab her by the arm and pull her back toward the door. Tahlia pressed her lips together, by sheer coincidence, Eddie’s hand closed over the same spot his jaws had in the pool earlier. She couldn’t stop him physically, wouldn’t even try. But she could remind him of what he’d said. “Eddie...Eddie you said you had to talk to him about iron…”

Kruger had been ready for a fist, for almost anything really. It wouldn’t be the first time they’d come to blows, and certainly not the last. What he hadn’t counted on was what had actually happened. Fingers that were more callus than anything else ran through the coarse fur that had been left behind. It had been more years than he could count on his fingers but he still knew it...knew who it belonged to. Damn the brimstone for irritating his eyes like that, another thing that hadn’t happened for a long time. “What do you want from me"” His mouth formed the words, though whether they were for Eddie or someone else was impossible even for him to know. Neither seemed keen to answer him regardless of his curiosity. Eddie was still moving away, sullen and well as silent as someone his size could be. Even as he put his hand to the door the locks slid into place.

“You’ll leave, when I give you permission!” The air, once merely stifling seemed to take on greater weight, a vast blanket that enveloped the pair forbidding them from moving further forward. “What is it you think I can do' Certainly not go where you can.” That same bitter tone that Eddie had before came from Kruger now. The old arguments like open wounds that festered instead of healing. “Do you even know where she is"”

The weight of the air pressing into them slowed the petite blonde more than it would a Selkie with a grudge. His momentum kept them going, and Tahlia closed her eyes and tried not to focus on the weight that surrounded her, reminding her of dark nights and water. Tried not to panic, even though there were far too many memories, too many close calls to death. Her fingers tightened in his jacket, and she stumbled, trusting Eddie to keep her safe - it was becoming a habit.

Eddie put a hand on the lock and pulled with everything he had, but the mechanism refused to budge. He tried again to no avail, then reached into his jacket to produce one of those pistols he’d taken to carrying more often.

“You’re just going to hurt yourself...or her. It’ll be faster, easier to just talk to me.” Kruger didn’t guarantee that it would be less frustrating, but his own tone had changed from the obstinate and unwilling to listen one he’d affected before. Maybe it was enough that he’d gotten under Eddie’s skin instead of the other way around this time. Maybe there were just some things that transcended their petty opposition. The growl that came from his brother still managed to make him feel satisfied regardless of the rest.

Eddie planted the heels of his hands against his eyes and rubbed like it was his eyes that were irritated and not him. He looked at Tahlia who seemed in distress, and then towards the smith. Heaving a massive sigh he changed directions again, the arm around her gentler than it had been moments before. The movement away from the door had a steadily decreasing pressure to the air. It was a lot like rising from a deep dive, except that he’d never lost the ability to breathe. “I could just shoot you.” He said the words, though he made no move to raise his weapon.

“You could, but what would your plan be then"” Kruger hadn’t failed to notice that Eddie hadn’t answered his question. That in itself was answer enough, though he had no idea how he was able to read the man so well. The skin was laid out fur side facing the anvil now. “This is her blood?” Eyes of wheat met Eddie’s redbrowns in a look that accentuated the brand Kruger’s left cheek. At the other man’s nod, Kruger fixed his gaze on Tahlia looking for confirmation or maybe he was simply trying to apologize. “There might be a way, but I can’t do it here.”

Tahlia gave a nod, perhaps in answer to either, or both. Her breathing had returned to normal, and the weight had lifted. Her eyes were still a little too dark, and there was a subtle shiver that had her arms crossing over her chest, and leaning into that gentle arm around her. A quick glance upward, and then her gaze returned to the smith. Her bottom lip disappeared for a moment, sucked between her teeth. She wasn’t used to magic being so open...because what else could he mean' But something told her this was not the time for questions. Not hers, anyway.

Kruger squinted at Tahlia when she bit her lip and let out a single small laugh. “4-6 ×10−4 “ He pulled the apron from around his neck, reached to a well used nail and hung it up. From another he pulled a dark t-shirt down and donned it. One thing hadn’t changed at least, he still wore those things in extra medium. “It’s the iron content in blood… for humans at least. I’ll have to figure out the rest on the way.” He said it like there was no doubt that they’d be going...now.

Eddie leaned down to Tahlia, there was almost a satisfied smirk on his lips, one that he was certainly trying to hide. He whispered low into her ear. “I have to see a man...about an iron.” He said no more, letting her try to figure out who had manipulated whom.

Tahlia’s eyes went wide, and she glanced up, lips parted for a moment before she grinned, and then stuck her tongue out at him. There was no real question in her mind that this had gone exactly as Eddie had expected. The moment passed, and she turned back to Kruger, those pale green eyes much more contemplative. It had never occurred to her to think about what was in blood. Blood was blood, and hers to control as she willed...but perhaps there was something to learn here. That was a given. There was always something to learn. This just might be something she actually could use.

Eddie Blake

Date: 2018-05-16 22:22 EST
Shine

Give me a word Give me a sign Show me where to look Tell me what will I find ~ Collective Soul

Enlightenment Park, Kruger doubted anyone would ever get the full punchline of the place. It was his contribution to the city meant as a place where kids could play and home to a library where everyone could learn if that were their desire. The property that had been given to him, once held a community center dedicated to a once and now not so dead Jewell Ravenlock. It had been a gift from her brother for special services. What those were only a chosen few would ever know, that was part of the joke now wasn’t it' At the center of the park rose a spire nearly four hundred feet into the air. It wasn’t the tallest thing in the city by far, but no one could say that Kruger didn’t like to make a show of almost everything. This late, the park was empty, the library closed, and even though he’d urged Eddie to park in the parking lot, the spire was not his goal this evening. There was knowledge to be gained in every aspect of the park, even if it were something so simple as when to just play. Enlightenment however could only be found when you got beneath the surface. The real punchline was that so far as he was concerned.

The library had many doors, there was the main entrance located inside the park, a rear entrance on the street, and several emergency exits which lined the sides of the building. There was another one, concealed unless you knew the way. Fortunately for Kruger he did, mostly because he’d made it, but that’s not really important. More important was what lay beyond that door. He ushered Eddie and Tahlia through it, letting the thing close and become one with the foundation once more. For a moment they were in complete darkness, and then a purple light pierced that veil. The wall was broken at shoulder height (to him and Tahlia) by a vein of crystal which revealed a path that curved inward in a long spiral. Kruger nearly spoke, looking at the two of them before closing his mouth and just starting down the winding corridor. Their walk took them deep beneath the library, Fibonacci would have been pleased with Kruger’s use of his formula which ended at yet another door nearly six hundred feet beneath the city. The glowing crystal ended at a rectangular shape on the wall to which he pressed his hand. The door swung inward, only then revealing how massive it was. Eight feet from floor to ceiling, another six across and four deep. Maybe he was trying to hide something important down there" “This isn’t something I let people see very often.” He shot a look at Eddie as he spoke. “Normally I trust them.”

Tahlia had been quiet on the way over, taking the opportunity to curl against Eddie’s side and close her eyes for just a few minutes. The fight had taken a lot more out of her than she was willing to admit to. Maybe that’s why she stayed quiet as they followed Krugers lead, into the library and down. Tahlia’d never been to the park before, and had no idea there was even a library there. Oops. To be fair, she’d been a little busy.

The corner of her lips ticked upwards at the light, or rather, the color of the light. She might be harboring some sneaking suspicions that the brothers were more alike than either would ever admit. Peridot eyes slid over the stone, and along the path. Something seemed vaguely familiar, but she couldn’t quite see the scope of it. All she knew was that they had gone a long way, and this...this was not a normal space. Kruger’s voice drew her attention, and she started to reply before just shaking her head with a sigh. She hadn’t spoken to her siblings, save Luc, since she arrived...who was she to judge"

Eddie hated driving in silence, though technically the engine made that impossible. Still, he’d turned off the music just in case. Not that he thought Kruger wouldn’t like the music, if anything he was a bigger showboat than Eddie could ever be…if he did say so himself. His brother had remained silent too, much as that irked Eddie. He could tell by the occassional glance in the rearview mirror that the other man was thinking. The stubborn ass wouldn’t share though. Of course he also hadn’t given up the scrap of skin since he’d taken it either, another thing that was putting Eddie out. He’d been the one to find it, now he’d be lucky to pry it from Kruger’s cold dead fingers. Stubborn, selfish...ASS. He had no problem telling Eddie what to do though, turn here...park there...no over there, seriously what was the difference"

The hidden door absolutelydidn’t surprise Eddie. Just because one minute the wall was solid and the next it was a gaping maw didn’t mean he was surprised. The momentary darkness did at least give him the opportunity to send a pinch to Tahlia’s backside, at least he hoped it was hers. Pinching Kruger’s tush wasn’t anywhere near his bucket list. The ambience once that door closed was nice too, everything going from black to a nice purple haze, it was a little known fact that Eddie sort of liked purple… now that song was stuck in his head though. He also wasn’t being childish, like he could be. Not once in the entire long walk did he actually come out and say, are we there yet" He wanted to, the words needed saying, especially since this time he wasn’t the one doing the guiding...or driving. “Jesus, I didn’t know you had access to a bank vault.” Eddie’s tone was sarcastic, and who could blame him really considering what Kruger had said. It wasn’t because the lack of trust had made him wince. That would mean he actually cared what Kruger thought of him. Nothing could be further from the truth...not one little thing.

Kruger just shook his head and stayed silent. He’d been silent most of the time since leaving his shop, he had reasons and they were multilayered. First and foremost, he needed to think about what he wanted to do, what he actually could do and perhaps more importantly how to make that happen. Having Eddie around just gave him a viable excuse that would uphold the image of him being a brainless buffoon. In a strange way he’d never cared much if people thought that about him, that might be obvious from the way he acted in certain circles. It was in some ways a test to those around him to see if they genuinely wanted to know him or simply accepted his minor eccentricities. It was just a pity that Eddie refused to do that and stay away. The massive door swung shut again with a heavy whumpf of air and a rapid fire clicking as multiple locks moved into place. “I’m not paranoid.” It was best to cut off those thoughts before they were given voice!

Echoes followed the doors closing, the purple glow that had guided them downward branched out into an openness that was nearly as long as the distance they’d traveled under the city. They were in the center of a vast corridor whose walls were sixty feet away to the right and left and rose another hundred to an arched ceiling which added another twenty at its pinnacle. There were massive supporting columns and the floor was stone polished to a high sheen. Everywhere the eye looked there were carvings, some simple elemental symbols, others more complex ideas like chaos, order and balance. Most were formulaic in nature, and might as well be a language unto themselves for how tightly packed together they were. Here, unlike the path down the light brightened. It began slowly, almost as though the place weren’t certain that this was what was required of it. Purple went to blue and then to a muted white illuminating things to something more normal. Considering who’d built it, maybe abnormal was the reason behind the confusion.

There were doorways along the corridor, most of them hid their attributes behind closed doors. The light at least made the opposite end of the place visible some five hundred ten feet away, though it was obscured by a solitary column in the center of the subterranean chamber. Kruger took a deep breath and let it out in an audible sigh. The sound was picked up by every curved surface making the entire place feel like it too was breathing. He started forwards walking towards that center column. “There’s rooms over there for you to freshen up in. A bed to catch a few hours of sleep. You should probably do that.” Drawing nearer to the sanctum’s center revealed even more about the place, the center column wasn’t a column at all. It rose up from the floor ninety meters and supported a large circular platform. Above that rose a dome another ninety meters leaving the top of the platform even with the circular opening. The domes ceiling was painted into a representation of the night sky over Rhydin, though somehow the moons which appeared up there were in perfect alignment with the pair of celestial bodies that orbited the planet. “I’ll need at least an hour anyway. You can find me, up there.” He pointed to the platform with one finger, turning toward them and blocking their forward progress. “This is the boring stuff. Nobody really wants to see it.”

Tahlia opened her mouth to protest...but right now, there were other things she needed more than satisfying her curiosity about the smith, and what he could do. She’d seen forges...back when they were common enough to have one on every corner, practically. This...this was like none of them. It felt more like a church - a temple to the act of creation. Some of the designs on the walls, the formulas, she supposed she should call them, looked like the kind of things her brother would scribble as he experimented and tested. They’d never made sense to her, but… “Louis would love this place…” She spoke in a whisper. Somehow the place seemed to insist on it, from her at least. She wasn’t sure either of the other two was capable of whispering. Or at least not what normal people thought of as whispering.

She had a feeling Eddie would insist on being there, without an excuse. Other than that night on the beach, she didn’t think she’d ever seen him tired. Even if Kruger wouldn’t let him up, he’d insist...and something told her this place wasn’t a good place to challenge the smith, if anywhere really was. Turning, she laid a hand on Eddie’s forearm, right above the pumpkin pie inked into his skin. “Puddin...could we" The salt is really starting to sting where those Mer caught me...and I might need help washing it off. Please"” She didn’t mind playing damsel, just this once.

Eddie didn’t once feel the need to duck, that was unsettling enough that he didn’t even say the smartass comment about Kruger overcompensating for his shortcomings. He’d wanted to, really he did but something held his tongue in check. He stopped walking where the dome chamber opened up, and the walls darted away into a pair of deep transepts. It irked him somewhat that he hadn’t known about this place when he’d taken so much satisfaction in knowing everything. The writing was on the wall though, literally, and to Eddie it might as well be Greek. Come to think of it, maybe some of it was. Kruger was too eager to have them leave him alone, it made Eddie suspicious. He wasn’t a suspicious man by any means, not of anyone or anything...usually… with the exception of everyone that is. He wanted to please Tahlia, but just felt like he was being left out of something important. “What exactly are you hiding"” Other than a massive underground structure buried beneath a park.

“Hiding? Nothing. I mean, you can come too, but unless you know about how to integrate Schrodinger's Quantum Mechanical formula on Harmonic Motion via the Unity Molecular formula to extract heavy metal biorhythms. You’ll just get in my way.” Behind him as he spoke the names, portions of the intricate carvings lit up brighter than those which surrounded them. He watched Eddie’s face for a reaction, but the tall man was a study in stone.

“I think… Tahlia needs my help a little more.” He was pretty good at getting those hard to reach spots. Eddie relented to the tug at his arm, turning his back on the smith and pretty much every bit of the spectacle of the building behind him. “Besides, math is for nerds and geeks.” Eddie might admit later that he was in awe of the place...to Tahlia...when no one else was around, but he wasn’t going to let that stop him from getting the last word in against Kruger. Eddie wasn’t picky, Kruger had said rooms, so he went to the first door and pulled it open to let Tahlia go in ahead of him. He shut the door behind them, looking at the little blonde with a half perplexed expression. “Told you he could help…” The words didn’t match the expression in the least, Eddie was a walking talking conundrum.

She was almost used to that, catching sight of that look of his over her shoulder. “You did. Hopefully you two can keep from killing each other long enough to let him.” She was already letting her hair down, and tugging the torn tank top over her head. There was nothing really to be done about her clothes...even torn, this outfit seemed a better idea than the ‘something slinky’ she’d thought she’d be wearing by now. The shower hadn’t just been an excuse, the edges of those cuts were an angry red - salt wasn’t poisonous, just painful. Sitting down on the bed to pull off her boots, she flopped backwards. “Oh god...I shouldn’t have done that..now I don’t want to get up…” It was a surprisingly comfortable bed.

Kruger

Date: 2018-05-16 22:32 EST
Silent Lucidity

I- will be watching over you I- am gonna help to see it through I- will protect you in the night I- am smiling next to you.... ~ Queensryche

It might have been longer than an hour before they emerged, and there might have been a few choruses of Eddie’s favorite song in the interim. Tahlia had done her best, dabbing away the worst of the salt from the leather, and taking an extra moment to clean her daggers again. They sat where they always did, in crossed sheaths at the small of her back, a little more obvious now since she’d cut off the tattered lower half of her tank top. Besides, the forge would be warm. Which might also explain the fact that her hair was braided - torn and stained was one thing, she was not trying to referee the brothers looking like a fluffy poodle. Her steps slowed as they gained the top of that spiral staircase, letting Eddie take the lead.

It was just a little over five hundred steps from the floor to where the stairway emerged through the platform above. Kruger knew, he’d counted though his reasons for doing so were more practical than simply wanting to count to five hundred twenty eight. It was a number, a factor that would always need to be included in the work he did down here. There were too many of those variables which needed to be applied. Most of the time he worked to eliminate the unnecessary ones. This wasn’t a night at the fights where more was better, here precision was the key and finding it while worth it, was always a slow process.

The light within the place had dimmed again once Kruger had been left to his own devices. He worked better in the dark. He’d said as much before, but in this case it was just a matter of long habit. Metal was easier to read in lower light, so he’d adapted. When the pair emerged, he didn’t look up. He’d been expecting them, had heard their passage once they began their ascent. The floor of the platform was decorated by a large compass that pointed in eight directions at the same time. Poised in the center of that was a anvil of unusual design. Carved into an intimate scene that was only made more so by what wasn’t revealed. South of that rose a massive black forge, where the anvil was intimate, this piece could only be called ominous with its black burning flames. To the east a system of intricate bellows rested, multiple exhaust ports connected to valves and conduits that snaked away from it in nearly every direction. The western side of the platform housed a massive bath. It held different liquids partitioned apart from one another, though there was the heavy scent of brine reminiscent of the sea. The north end was more simple, a solid looking workbench that held a vast array of tools, though the place of prominence was given over to a large hammer. Next to it rested a meticulously drawn sword in the Daedric fashion. Somewhere in the distance a massive pendulum ticked away, the sound amplified by the design of the entire building. Through it all ran that alien crystal conduit, some runs glowing brighter than their counterparts. The lighted lines cut across the disk of the platform in tight formation then separated as a single string went to each piece of equipment. Overhead the scene inside the dome had changed, the moons were setting and here and there it appeared that the painted stars were actually twinkling.

“I’m nearly done… just need to make a few adjustments.” He hadn’t looked up at them, but he pointed to two marked spots on the floor, one near the bath, the other at the workbench. “When we begin, I’ll need Eddie over by the bath, and Tahlia… you take the spot over by the hammer...please. Sometimes I forget the niceties.”

Tahlia hardly marked that he hadn’t turned around...after all, he was just as likely to ignore her when they ran into each other at the duels as he was to, say, try to give her a black eye. At least he said please this time. Stepping out from behind the Selkie, she trailed her fingers along his arm, and resisted the urge to kiss him one more time. It was a constant urge, and one she tried to indulge as much as possible. But this...this was like Westport, only more important. Time to be at least a little professional.

The tiny blonde moved across the platform, standing exactly on the marked spot, and saluting Kruger’s back with a smirk, and a wink to Eddie. Who knew how long the adjustments would take" Their ‘nap’ had helped more than she’d expected, given how little sleep they’d actually gotten. She was still tired, but the bone-deep weariness that she’d had when they arrived had faded enough to let her focus on what was going on in front of her.

“You’d think that an elevator would have been installed, would have made things easier.” Eddie wasn’t complaining about the climb really. He just didn’t like being told what to do. He would have protested about it and demanded to know why, but then Kruger probably would have told him and that was just way more detail than he really wanted to know about anything. It was better this way, do as he’s told but get a little dig in at the man as he complied with the ever so delicate request.

“So, what exactly is the plan"” Eddie figured he would regret that question, but he needed to know what was expected out of him. Kruger didn’t answer him right away, the man just picked up a large rod and settled it into the blackfire. He was about to repeat the question with a little bit of Eddieism added onto it when Kruger turned around.

“Triangulation.” Kruger said it like it should make all the sense in the world to them, but the bewildered look he got from Eddie forced him to elaborate. He pointed at the quench behind Eddie, though the man probably thought it was at him. He was that vain after all. “Water and fire… that’s her, it’s how we connect.” He nodded towards Tahlia then and continued on. “She’s at Earth, that’s us...it’s actually here more than us. In the middle, that’s where we’ll find her.” Find her spirit at least, that might have been too abstract for them, so he didn’t include it in his explanation. “What we need is the catalyst… something that draws on shared energy. Remember that song she used to sing" The one when bad dreams came.”

“Nope...never had a bad dream in my life.” Eddie was an exceptional liar, he rattled that off like it was the truest thing he’d ever spoken. He broke eye contact with Kruger long enough to shoot a look to Tahlia.

She wasn’t going to say a thing. The truth was, any nightmares when they’d been together had been hers. Water, fire...both figured prominently. But that was now...she couldn’t believe he’d never had one...not with some of the things she knew he’d done. Those were his secrets...their secrets...and she wasn’t about to blab them to Kruger. Even if they were brothers. Tahlia met Eddie’s look with one of her own, pale green locking to those stunning terracotta eyes of his, and the corner of her mouth ticked upwards ever so briefly. He had to know her well enough to read that.

“Fine…” Kruger didn’t believe it for a moment, but this wasn’t the time to argue over dumb stuff or posture with Eddie. “We’ll use mine then, it’ll take a little longer because it’s been longer since...for me. You get to give up the other thing.” Kruger pulled out a vial of reddish liquid that was too thin to be blood. It’s contents were nearly translucent, though the base of the vial had heavier sediment resting on it. He also produced a blade which he handed over. “Just a bit of blood doesn’t have to be much.”

Eddie looked at Kruger skeptically now wondering what the hell he needed blood for. “Some kind of ritual sacrifice" I don’t swing that way you know.” There didn’t seem to be any amusement in Kruger’s face though, not much of any expression really just the bore of his eyes but it was enough to make Eddie take the blade and slice his palm. He let a few drops fall into the vial.

“I’m not sure you understand what sacrifice is...yet. The vial contains the iron I extracted from the blood on the skin. It’s hers, you see" We share some of that, her blood in us, but it’s not a strong enough link...or everyone could do this with half a thought.” Kruger put his thumb over the mouth of the vial and swirled the liquid inside until Eddie’s blood became a part of the solution. “Probably better this way anyway. You’ll be the physical bond, the metaphysical will have to come from me, and Tahlia…” He looked at her as he moved towards the anvil centered between the three points. “You keep things grounded. Nobody moves from their spot until the connection gets made. After that, we’ll see.” Kruger emptied the contents over the face of the anvil letting it run where it would. “Do you know the difference between being attuned, and being tuned"” He turned his attention to the blonde, perhaps he’d noticed her earlier interest when he’d spoken about the contents of blood.

She wasn’t sure how she was going to keep things grounded. But then, she was also decently sure she couldn’t go where they could go. Not without the mark. And that had faded weeks ago. Pulling her bottom lip between her teeth, she nodded hesitantly, and glanced between the two . The knife drew a flinch, not for the blood, but for the memories it brought with it. Another glance toward Eddie, before she swallowed and tried to answer Kruger’s question. “I don’t...maybe?” She took a deep breath, and looked up at the formulas that decorated the walls and ceiling. They still reminded her of Louis. Not looking away, she spoke quietly. “You can be attuned to certain elements. Have an...affinity for them. I’m not sure how you could be tuned to them, but I never could understand Louis after a certain point….”

Kruger nodded as Tahlia spoke. “That’s what we’ve done with Eddie, and our mother. For now, he is attuned to her, or the her that existed when she was...hurt. It’s as close as we can get for now but he will be able to find her when the time comes. Tuned, that’s what I do. Things can be tuned, musical instruments is probably the easiest thing to understand. Composers obsess over them being in tune, but I believe they are never out of tune, they are simply tuned to something else. That car of his is tuned to run a certain way, it can be tuned to run another. For me, if I want something specific forged...something special I tune everything to bring that about. The very building can be tuned if you know how, air pressure, motion, temperature all of these can be changed, and in doing so the active wavelength within this place alters. The point is, I suppose, before this is finished everything within will change.”

There was no end to how far he could take his own musings, still Kruger would have liked to entreat Eddie one more time about the song. He would have liked to spend hours talking about what is and what never should be. There were a thousand things he would rather do than this, but he needed to, and he was all out of time. The liquid he’d spilled atop the anvil had run over the edge like water down a stone face. It moved slowly like it was trying to deny gravity, still it slid across the head of the carved smith letting loose a single droplet from the things face like a bloody tear. It hung in the air for less time than it took to gasp in a breath before splashing to the floor. The place was vast, a droplet like that should have sounded no different than water off a stalactite, a distant ploink and gone.

When it hit, a ripple like a stone in still water moved outwards sending waves through the floor, through the very air. Everywhere the eye could see pieces of the building lit up in that shade of purple haze. A number on the wall over there, letters through the columns, the building itself began to vibrate, and in that vibration came individual notes. Kruger squeezed his eyes closed, he didn’t want to see what he knew was coming, he didn’t want to be seen...not like this. He took a deep breath, even as the bellows opened up and then he started to sing. He doubted that would surprise anyone really, he sang often at inappropriate times. People thought it an odd quirk perhaps, and it was, but it was more to him. He’d explained it as best he could to Tahlia a moment ago, the right song in the right circumstance with the right instrument and nothing was impossible.

Tahlia Faras

Date: 2018-05-16 22:36 EST
“Hush now, don't you cry Wipe away the teardrop from your eye”

The moment his first words began the forge was gone, but not. He could still feel the heat from the fire at his back. He knew if he opened his eyes he’d still see Tahlia and Eddie standing in nearly the same position and just as equidistant as they had been from him. What was in front of him was different, instead of the domed chamber there was another version of Kruger, and oddly a second voice sang too. It came from the figure in the center of the space, he knelt next to the bed of a small child, smoothing at wild curls with his fingers.

Instinctively Eddie knew that what was before him wasn’t more than a memory, and one that didn’t belong to him. It came out of Kruger’s mind, but he felt like if he reached out towards it that things would be solid. It was something that his brother would never have talked to him about, and he knew that if it weren’t for the current need it would never have been said. The knowing hurt, he wished things had been could be different, but like always when something hurt Eddie his mind started to make mean spirited jokes. He would have opened his mouth and made comments if he hadn’t been so stunned by the song. He knew it, remembered it despite what he’d said before. Voices behind him had him turning around, they were distant and soft though it was clear enough that they would have been deafening if heard close up. They were just echoes through the halls below, or maybe through time. Was that even possible" The sounds of high pitched giggles cut through the air loud yet soft all at once.

...Hard about, Niko me boy! ...Aye aye Captain...Yaaaar!

The laughter continued, but it changed. No longer the peels of a child at play, now it was distinctly feminine. Curiosity had Eddie turning back he wanted to look at Tahlia to see if she’d heard what he had. When he did he was met by another scene, Kruger was there, a far younger version of him at least. That second voice was still singing the words along with his brother, though the tone lacked some of the depth. He was laying in a field, his head resting on the abdomen of a dark haired elf woman that Eddie recognized.

”Your mind tricked you to feel the pain Of someone close to you leaving the game of life”

The scene faded and was overlapped by another, in the distance the woman rode at the head of a company of soldiers disappearing into a deep woods. It lasted only a moment before bleeding into another. The woman’s head lay on Kruger’s knees, his fingers traced the lines of a face broken and abused which stared up at him blankly. Dried blood coated her throat and did nothing to hide the deep cut that had caused it. A hand touched Kruger’s shoulder, and a tall elf in armor came into view. He looked up at the man, his face a mask of inconsolable grief and pain. Beneath the platform more voices could be heard, still distant echoes through time, but clear and audible to those above.

It was the will of the gods, Aristotle… Gods" Then I’ll kill them all...Do you hear me" I’m going to kill each and every one of you!”

Tahlia didn’t know the song, but it sounded familiar in the way that all songs sung by mothers to frightened children are familiar. It had been...a very long time since her own had done anything of the kind. Since she’d been alive. The emotions struck her harder than she was expecting, and she closed her eyes, pressing her lips together. Kruger hadn’t said she had to watch, just that she couldn’t move. And yet...she couldn’t leave Eddie to face this alone, any more than she had the night in the temple.

Forcing her eyes open, she let out a gasp. They were somewhere else, again...she recognized Kruger, looking much younger than she’d seen him. There were docks, and she could hear the ocean, the song still hiding in the surf and the cry of seagulls. He was on the gangplank of a ship - what she thought of as a pirate ship, masted and grand, creaking with the tide. She’d sailed on a few of them...after touching iron to remove her taint, and console the crew for having a woman aboard. With a start, she realized she was letting her mind wander, and focused back on the ocean, and the ship...and the man who seemed to be leading them all.

...You have no name boy...no family...no clan...because it's what you are...nothing

”There's a place I like to hide. A doorway that I run through in the night. Relax child, you were there, but only didn't realize and you were scared.”

The voice accompanying Kruger turned high and reedy and the words came with soft sobs from the child laying on a bed of straw alone in the dark. Eddie held so tightly to the bath behind him that his forearms ached. He was barely aware of it, and had no idea when it had begun as he watched the massive red haired smith restrain the boy and whip him. The vision...he knew better, but it was easier to deal with if he didn’t call it a memory...was so vivid that he could smell blood in the air, and the burning of flesh as the brand burned its way through the skin of the boy’s face. Easier to say boy too, it removed him somewhat from the already overwhelming emotions for what he was seeing. Eddie wanted to close his eyes, he would have except that he’d already seen too much and knew it would just keep playing across his eyelids.

Another hint of blood hit him, and the smell of burnt flesh but it wasn’t coming from in front of him. It was clearly in the direction of the forge, but the singer never stopped and the song did not falter. The voices were closing in. Where once they’d seemed far off to Eddie, they were getting progressively closer to his hearing at least though the next one left no doubt in his mind. It descended from above, a hostage of the massive dome freed from captivity with that same reedy tenor.

...C...call...me...Ish...mael…

”I- will be watching over you. I- am gonna help you see it through. I- will protect you in the night. I- am smiling next to you, in Silent Lucidity.”

Eddie ignored the impossible scents. He almost hadn’t, but the child’s voice was gone now. It wasn’t even a male voice anymore. He knew the sound, didn’t have to see the form of Kruger stretched over the lap of the singer to know it was their mother. She looked down at her burden, fingers smoothing out wild curls. The red of her hair burned like fire, and her eyes were so green they almost hurt to look at. The focus of the images between them changed, settling on her face and zooming ever inwards until everything turned black as it swept into her pupil. A shaft of light slammed into the anvil from the center of the dome. It rotated on itself, opening like a scroll and revealing a cluster of islands in a deep blue sea. In sudden bursts it zoomed in on the place dropping closer to the water, then descending far beneath the waves. All at once it altered, a small well lit chamber appeared though it was impossible to tell from the angle where the light was coming from. Sitting on the edge of a bed was the woman whose face had just been seen. She raised her head as though aware that she was being watched, her eyes seemed to look right at the three of them and recognition flashed through those too green eyes. Her mouth moved, sound came from all around them again in a harsh whisper.

Help me.

Kruger had said not to move until the connection was made, he’d also said they’d know when it happened. If the whisper hadn’t been enough, the maelstrom like portal that appeared in front of Eddie certainly was. Water was all he could see, still he didn’t hesitate. He simply took the step forward that would carry him through it.

It only took Tahlia a moment to make the connection, realizing who the woman on the bed might be, and a moment later, why Eddie liked her better blonde. She took a step to follow him, biting back the cry of his name. It couldn’t be that easy - could it' Bottom lip pulled between her teeth, she shot a panicked, pleading look over at the smith. She couldn’t let Eddie go alone - but Kruger had said she had to be the anchor. She didn’t think she could stand by and watch again, unable to do anything. Tahlia didn’t understand exactly what was going on, and it was that that kept her feet in place, not wanting to risk breaking whatever anchored that portal - and leaving Eddie with no way back.

“Kruger...please…” She didn’t love the quaver in her voice, but she couldn’t hide it. It was that important to her not to let him face this alone. Not that she knew what she could do to help. She just knew that she had to try…

Kruger opened his eyes, green gold orbs looked straight at Tahlia. His face burned and he could feel the blood running down his back, old wounds opened up for him to relive. He didn’t let it stop him, it wasn’t that it didn’t hurt in fact it hurt every bit as much now as the first time he’d ever felt the lash or the brand. He’d already lived through the pain once, doing so again was just easier. He knew what she wanted and thought he understood why, stopping now would alter the intended result perhaps fatally. What he needed was for her to listen, to understand.

If you open your mind for me,you won't rely on open eyes to see. The walls you built within come tumbling down, and a new world will begin.

She needed to see what was and what needed to be, to let go because there was nothing that he could do that would let her go where she wanted to...not physically at least.

Living twice at once you learn, You're safe from pain in the dream domain. A soul set free to fly.

No longer limited to his place by the forge, Kruger moved towards Tahlia. He didn’t speak, just kept the song going as he approached. He put one hand behind his back drawing it out and raising it towards Tahlia’s forehead. Red liquid clung thickly to his thumb, he used his nail to draw five lines on her forehead, one vertical and four horizontal beneath it like an arrow pointed downward and that’s exactly what she did. He caught her as she collapsed, lowering her gently to the floor. Part of her was still standing, that part which could endure the where she so wanted to go. “You’re in between, not here or there but both. He can find her, but you can find him...but I’m going to give you a head start.”

Tahlia looked down at her body, and took a breath, trying to give herself a moment to adjust...and then tried not to panic that she couldn’t breathe. Right. Her body was lying on the forge floor. And breathing. “This is like the temple...only not.” She’d have to adjust on the move. She didn’t have time to learn to walk, not with Eddie heading into who-knew-what. She could feel the tug - could feel where he was. But there was something else first.

She turned her focus from the portal, back to the smith, with what she hoped was a smile. “Thank you.” Looking around the forge for the moment, she realized he was technically the only leg of the triangle left standing. “What will you do' While Eddie’s doing what he does, and I...do what I can"”

Kruger acknowledged the thank you with a nod. He withdrew the hammer from its place and turned from the prone form of Tahlia, from the incorporeal aspect as well and stepped towards the black fires. He took up a pair of tongs and withdrew the rod he’d placed earlier. “Me? I’m going to make an entrance.” He wore a cocky grin as he looked at Phantom Tahlia, and jerked his head towards the open portal. The glowing rod was placed atop the anvil, but he waited for her to step through before sending the hammer down. It went off less like a bell than it should have sounded, more like a gong though the shockwave that spread outward struck the walls of the dome and amplified. “Welcome back my friends...to the show that never ends.”

Eddie Blake

Date: 2018-07-02 22:24 EST
When I’m Gone

There's another world inside of me that you may never see There's secrets in this life that I can't hide Somewhere in this darkness there's a light that I can't find Maybe it's too far away, maybe I'm just blind Maybe I'm just blind

So hold me when I'm here, right me when I'm wrong Hold me when I'm scared and love me when I'm gone Everything I am and everything in me Wants to be the one you wanted me to be ~ 3 Doors Down

Lumira

Forgetting was easier than Lumira ever thought it would be. She’d forgotten things, the taste of free air, the kiss of the sun on her skin, she’d lost them and more. Right now she’d even forgotten how much she hated the name Lumira, preferring to leave the first two letters off. No one called her Mira now, no one called her anything. She clung to the things that she refused to lose, family but they all thought her dead by now surely. It was impossible to tell how long she’d been held, they’d moved her often in the beginning believing that someone would come looking. If they had, they’d yet to find her. She’d tried to mark the days on the wall only to be taken away and forced to start over again. There was light the sort that dominated so many of the temples of her people. Not that these were her people, but the bioluminescent orbs were a shared luxury. Of course there was only light, it had taken getting used to in order for her to actually manage to sleep but she had. She still dreamt too, that was something they couldn’t take away from her. The bindings made it harder, bracelets of gold chained to a golden collar around her neck. Mira had grown used to its weight while she was awake, though she still woke herself up with a hard yank when the nightmares took over the dream.

The collar and cuffs served two purposes, yes they kept chained to an iron ring on the wall, but the arcane symbols that lined them kept her from reaching her abilities. She could still change, they needed that, but her command over fire and water were squelched. Sometimes she dreamed that she still held it, or that she was walking free. Sometimes she dreamed of the attack that came out of the depths only this time everything didn’t go black even if she did wake up in the same condition. A dream had woken her, but it wasn’t that one, it wasn’t the nightmares either. There was a song in her dream, a distant memory that was sung so powerfully that Mira had woken herself up humming it.

“How are you feeling today, better"” Mira hadn’t heard the turn of the key in the door, her mind was so full of the lullabye that it actually drowned out real sounds. It was the same routine, the faces changed often enough but always this was the same. She’d seen this mermaid before, here of course but somewhere else as well.

The woman spoke kindly to her at least, that was more than any of the others would give her. Not that Mira ever spoke back, not even to the pink haired maiden. Why should she when she could see what was in store, the empty vials on the cart that would soon turn crimson as they bled her to keep her weak. Mira thought she was past reacting to it, but the song, the sight, the sensation of the needle being forced into her arm pulled a sob out of her.

Help me, Mira sent out a silent cry to the mother to anyone who might be listening, flinching as the needle bit deep and red began to fill the vial. It wasn’t the pain that had her reacting, but the sudden darkness that encompassed the cell. Her nurse didn’t seem to notice, pulling free a full vial and pushing a new one onto the needle. Flickering light barely broke the darkness with an odd purple hue that danced along the walls, not her walls…theirs...his.

Mira hadn’t seen the faces of her sons for longer than she could guess, but there they were. Eddie’s dark eyes fierce...angry...so very angry. He was there, and then he was gone, it was the other face that held her visage now. Long as it had been since she’d seen Eddie, it had been far longer for her oldest. He looked so much older now, but there was no mistaking those eyes of green and amber or the anguish that filled their depths. Kruger’s mouth moved, she could read his lips, hear the words bleed over the song in her head, I will protect you in the night, and Lumira began to laugh, long loud and hysterically.

The mermaid had stopped, looking at Lumira like she’d finally broken on the inside. The commotion had the door banging open and a second woman entering older and wearing a face that was far from happy. “They’re coming…” Lumira squeezed the words in between gales of uncontrollable laughter.

“Has she gone mad, Mother? Surely by now she knows that no one is coming.” The words were barely out of the young mermaids mouth when the room began to tremble. The vials of blood smashed against the floor when the cart overturned. The pink haired acolyte had to grab hold of Mira’s bed to stay on her feet. She looked to the older woman for some kind of sign, fear linmed her eyes.

“I have to go, we all have to go to the the sanctuary.” Lumira’s laughter echoed down the halls long after the heavy cell door slammed closed and the lock was engaged.

Eddie Blake

Date: 2018-09-20 20:04 EST
Blue Eyes Crying in the Rain

Love is like a dyin' ember Only memories remain Through the ages I'll remember Blue eyes cryin' in the rain ~ Oesch's die Dritten

Ysabeau

Ysabeau knelt in silence, breathing in the vague sent of the incense, just a hint of salt, and something that wouldn't be recognized on the surface - the kind of plants that grew in the deep and dark, and took planning and preparation to recover. It was part of what made them sacred. She didn't use this one often, but after the trials...Nim and her tricks, her insinuations. After all that, and everything she'd seen in those wretched visions when the Mer had gone over the edge, she needed the time to sit and contemplate. To center herself. So she had taken a bath, washing herself from head to toe in silence, and then set up the altar. Incense. An abalone shell. One of the bioluminescent globes to light the space. And a pendant. One of a pair, although the other wasn't accessible to her. Nim had that. Held it over her like a threat. But maybe...maybe if she helped the shaman achieve her goal, she could get it. It wouldn't mean anything to anyone else. Wouldn't bring him back. But it would be something.

Taking a deep breath, the cosain focused, or rather let herself unfocus - Kaelin was never far from her thoughts. She'd simply grown adept at hiding that fact from the others. Beau didn't need to close her eyes, not anymore. Not to summon his face, or the sound of his voice - even if it had been more years than she thought possible. But she still sought his counsel. And, if she were honest...she wasn't entirely certain it was all drawn from her memory. He was part of her, true - he always would be. But sometimes, it felt like he was truly there with her.

"What's wrong with your face?" The words came from nowhere, half jokingly and half serious they were accompanied by sounds and scents of the sea. He'd often said that everything began and ended there, but in the literal sense the black sand beach created by pulverized obsidian had been that. Kaelin had never appeared there before, and maybe that he was there now had something to do with where Beau's mind was. The dark expanse sparkled in sunlight, as it had the day they'd met, and the one they'd parted on. Here and there massive stones of the substance rose from the sand and out of the water making it clear enough what had created the odd beach. "Never did like you with that one, always seemed like you were ready to bite someone...usually me but I can honestly say that shouldn't be the case this time."

As Kaelin spoke, his frame solidified, starting as a mere shadow hidden amongst the black crystals and slowly becoming statuesque. He was still a shadow, but that was mainly because he stood with his back towards the sun. It was the best place to appear from after all, ask anyone. "No, my guess is someone closer to life than me, if only a little." The dark outline twisted, head turning to gaze around at the site that had manifested with him. "Two hundred years, and you still come here when you're upset." He stepped closer, his footfalls sounding in the granulated glass though he left no footprints in his wake. As he neared things became clearer. Kaelin had never been what people would call lean, a mass of shoulders arms and chest on a form that didn't quite top out at six feet. You'd be hard pressed to find any fat over the muscles, then again maybe Ysabeau was idealizing him. That wasn't impossible, right' Where his eyes really that blue, or his hair quite so dark despite that hints of silver that wove through it at the temples" Was he really here, or was that just the bits of him that he left behind" The entire thought line might not even be his own, but he'd play his part, pretend that it was, live a little longer though he was ages gone.

"It's home, still, Kaelin. It will always be. In no small part because...you're here." She couldn't help the smile. He'd always been able to do that. "And no, it's not you. It's her. Again." She very much doubted that he would need a clarification on who she was. Nimsu had always been a thorn in Ysabeau's side, and Kaelin had often had to be the voice of reason. "Do you know what she's done, leannán" She's been hiding your...successor. Letting him grow up wild. Untrained. And now...now that he's slipped her leash and is charging around like a bullshark through coral...she wants me to step in. To befriend him. Guide him." She let out a snickering little laugh. "Get him away from the talamh faoi cheangal baineann he's got himself attached to. I thought she was controlling him, now I don't know."

For a moment, she simply stared at him, taking him in the way she always had. Maybe she was idealizing him a little. She had in life, why should it stop simply because he'd gone. "She still blames me. She'll always blame me. Punish me. For what happened. But this...the Mer cosain is dead. He went mad...and I think...I think Nimsu is trying to start a war." Beau ran a hand through her hair, and sighed, reaching a hand for the pendant that was always around her neck when she sought him out. Here. In the place that had meant so much to both of them. Better to remember him like this, than the last time she saw him.

"Home." Kaelin settled onto the sand, looked to his left and pointed. "That's where I found you, too wild a thing to be tamed easily, and over there is where you told me you loved me, and I told you little girls don't really know what that word means. Up there is where I kissed you the first time and we...." His voice trailed off, and he turned his too blue eyes back to her. "But we're here, and this is where I bled out in front of you. I can only believe that we're here because of the uncertainty you're feeling." His hands idly began to hollow out a patch of sand between them. "Hiding him from who' Likely she said from you, but that's just Nim and you know you have to look beneath words meant to hurt. Perhaps it's the why of it that matters most?" A rogue wave broke and bulled its way across the sand infiltrating the space beneath Kaelin and filling the hole he'd been digging only to recede and leave a crystal clear pool behind.

"You say that the Mer was insane, but haven't we always been a reflection of those we serve" When I was alive the others always said I was far too bold, and maybe I was but we were strong then....the Roane. Look at you, cautious to the point that you unwittingly allied yourself to that insanity, so I wonder if war can really be avoided. I wonder what the benefit of Nim's choice to allow my successor to run wild." Kaelin dipped his hands into the pool, bringing them out with palms upright. A globe of water rested atop them, it should have been as clear as when it was formed, yet at the center of it there was motion. Figures struck out at one another, most unfamiliar, though Beau would recognize a pair of them, at least until the taller one became something altogether different. "Even setting aside his mistress of earth and stone and their relationship as a secondary concern, can you deny the obligation that The Mother has placed before you?" Kaelin's hands dropped away, the ball of water remained where it was playing out a scene of immense carnage. Whatever held it into place imploding as the transfigured form dove headlong into a luminous pool.

For a moment, she was distracted, following his gestures as he pointed out their own little map of moments. Remembering them as her eyes found each location and her mind supplied the memories that went with them. Good memories, most of them, now at least. Except that last. The place where they now sat. The spot she'd held him as he died, and for a moment the pool was red, and she could see him lying there again. Taking a sharp breath, Ysabeau closed her her eyes and shook her head, sharply, definitely. It was easier, normally, to be in the spot than to see it. To not talk about it. But now...well, now it seemed she was going to have to deal with all the things she didn't want to.

"Of course there's benefit. He doesn't bow to the Mer the way we were all trained to do. The way they expect us to. He's...cocky. Like you were. Bold. Daring. Someone made sure he knows his heritage - but he's as comfortable on land. Very little respect for authority." The description made her cringe, but he wasn't wrong. "He got Nim to put the mark on her - his little landwalker. It took Jax. And then he took the reptile...and walked away. The Mer thought...we thought...she was controlling him. But then...maybe that's how she could see" I couldn't get him out..." She wasn't sure why she felt the need to say these things - she was talking to herself. To the face she missed more than the smell of salt and sun-warmed sand. Except that it helped. It always helped to talk to him. It always had. Even when he reminded her that Nim was the one who had brought them together - convinced him to train her.

"I know war is coming. I know it's inevitable. But I don't know...I just don't know if we're strong enough. Even if Nim can convince her grandson to be what she wishes him to be..."

"Did you ever consider that it matters little what Nim wishes" After all..." His words were turned suddenly silent. Kaelin's lips still moved but the force of his voice was overtaken by the echoes of a massive gong. Sound reverberated from everywhere and nowhere at all tearing at the landscape toppling trees, shattering stone. His expression turned instantly from wizened counsellor to that shocked expression she'd only seen once before. The light dimmed as shadowy fingers slid across the sun curling into a massive fist and drowning everything in darkness....all except for eight points of light in the sky where once the sun had dwelt. There was a pattern to them, a distinct shape that could only have been put there on purpose. The Ara glowed white hot, it would be the last thing Ysabeau would see before being thrown from her meditations...that and the imprint of Kaelin's clutching hand on the sand.

Kruger

Date: 2018-09-30 21:29 EST
Hells Bells

I'm rolling thunder pouring rain I'm coming on like a hurricane My lightning's flashing across the sky You're only young but you're gonna die

I won't take no prisoners won't spare no lives Nobody's putting up a fight I got my bell I'm gonna take you to hell I'm gonna get ya satan get ya ~ AC/DC

Nimsu

The aisleway stretched before Nim bathed in a light so pink it was like the very air was blushing. The walls of the citadel rose high on all sides, their translucent surface colored by the first to arrive. That was how it had always been, though this looked like something out of a child's daydream. Perhaps it was. She hadn't arrived first on purpose, her mood far too dark to let the celestial temple mirror her. The faces she took in were known to her, mostly at least. There did seem to be more and more youthful visages among the Matrons. It almost felt like some vile plot. Perhaps it was to be expected, now that they were led by a child, one that Nim had made certain to arrive after. She took distinct pleasure in the veiled whispers that traveled in her wake.

Before taking her place she curtsied out of respect for the position, certainly not the holder of it. This place had been here for centuries, its inner sanctum always in flux as it grew or receded according to the amount of minds brought within. It had been larger, would be again, but this meeting was sealed to the matrons, their acolytes left behind in the waking world to tend to their needs. Had the acolytes been invited, there was no doubt in Nim's mind the chamber would have been as vast as Roane Island itself. She looked to those near her, the other selkie women who were looking back at her with stern admonition. They were only jealous that they hadn't the skin to do the same themselves. Even as she sat, the light dimmed. A glance to the sky through the ceiling showed the rise of a storm. Not unusual, this place had been created because of such storms along the Aether. Theirs were not the only minds capable of reaching here, and it was prudence that had erected the safe haven.

So enthralled by her musings, by the memories of her own first visit to this place was Nim that she nearly missed when the Àirde na Gaoithe began to speak. "I call upon the Mnathan of the Rokea to give the blessings." Nim had been about to rise, traditionally it was the oldest among them who gave the blessings, that always meant her when she attended. This was flouting tradition, it was a jab meant to wound and it had done that. Murmurs rose among the matrons, clearly none had expected this...none save Tilda who rose on cue and spoke the sacred words. The slight had Nim seething enough that she was only marginally distracted by the rise of storm clouds over the sea beyond the walls.

Gaia, the High Matron, hadn't even waited for Tilda to finish before taking her place on the elevated dais. There wasn't even time for those congregated in the hall to mutter their ratifying Ahmens. "These are grave times daughters. Times of Woe." The last word pulled Nim from all other thoughts. She jerked her head back to Gaia, boring holes through the girl with her eyes. That word was important, it was planned...it was another stab at Nim even though she wasn't bleeding. "The Mother has spoken to me....and now I, as her voice speak to you." There was usually silence in this place among the others, but this one was deafening. "Time's wheel has spun full circle, what was must be again. As in days long forgotten, we must abide today."

"Speak plainly girl." Nim had had quite enough of the equivocations being spouted, so much that she'd included the word girl, been rude rather than respectful....even of the position. Glares came her direction, most of those from the fresh faced women. The others were wise enough not to look to Nim at all lest they be lumped into Gaia's rebuke. They knew enough not to even show surprise when it never came.

"There is to be a culling..." The words hung in the air, they were powerful enough to pull the eyes of those glaring at Nim back to Gaia. "We have grown arrogant, and the Mother is displeased with us. Her requirements are harsh, but just. Decimation for the Rokea, the Mokolo, the Whalekin, Dolphinians, Amphirites and Squidlords..." Decimation, one in ten would be destroyed. No one had the willpower to look anywhere now but at Gaia. "Blasphemy, heresy, and rebellion mark our days, daughters. For the Selkie Nation, the mother requires more. Two in every five will be given over to her. The mammalian Cosain and all initiates shall be terminated, the acolytes shall be removed, as well as all females between the ages of twenty five and fifty. Those children orphaned by the culling will be adopted into Mer society for indoctrination."

Through the shock of Gaia's revelation, the true depths of the storm outside were dawning on Nim, a hurricane smashed itself against the citadel's walls. Walls that remained that pale pink blush, that shouldn't be. Everything in Nim's experience with the place told her that the walls should reflect the dismay of the women within. She could see it written on their faces, each and every one....except for Gaia. Why should she feel anything" "You'll pardon me for speaking out of turn..." Nim steeled herself for what was to come, she seemed to be the only one capable of thinking. There were several of her sisters who looked ready to pass out, not that she blamed them. Her hands gripped the tops of her legs, and she pushed herself to stand. "But I notice that the Mer are taking no concessions, sacrificing nothing...again."

"We...daughter, are devout. Never wavering in that devotion. The mother rewards that, and gives us the task to oversee the sacrifices of your own people." Gaia stood a little straighter and locked her eyes onto Nim's. "Our piety makes her happy, in turn she grants protection, just as she provided this place for all our protection against the storms without!" As if in agreement with the girl, lightning split the sky in six deadly bolts that came down one after another to strike the surface of the sea.

"You say piety' Don't you mean fear" You fear the strength we possess, the lengths to which we'll go to in order to further the Mother's cause. You fear what will happen to those left behind as we move forward in her embrace!" The weather had nothing to do with the things that Nim was feeling, even if it was an almost perfect reflection of the tangled turmoil of thoughts and emotions inside her. As she finished a massive bolt of lightning tore through the sky and attached itself to the pinnacle of the citadel with a force great enough to send cracks through the crystalline surface. It was enough to let in the sounds from beyond the walls, rather the sound. The tolling of a great bell pushed through the cracks setting the crystal to vibrating violently before it shattered like glass and pushed her consciousness from the plane.

Nim had caught a glimpse of Gaia's face before being thrust back into her body. Shock, something or someone had broken through, someone that Nim needed. What would it take to secure their help" Her attempts to regain the metaphysical plane were met with a solid wall that she was unable to penetrate....on her own at least. She pulled out the medallion coveted by the Obsidian's Cosain, sliding it gently over her head to dangle upon her chest just over her heart and tried again. Her focus was channeled through it, adding its strength to her own. Slowly she bore through the unseen barrier emerging into a darkness broken by a dull violet glow which seemed to emanate from everywhere at once. A figure stood in those depths, short but powerful. His face was hidden from her, though as she neared him it became clearer to her. It became one with which she was familiar.

"You..."

"You seem surprised, perhaps this is more than you thought një gur capable? You weren't wrong, I am a stone and much more. But that isn't why I let you come here. You're here to answer my questions this time." Kruger's hand held onto a hammer, the head of it touching against his chest with the word my.

Tahlia Faras

Date: 2018-10-18 00:14 EST
Head Above Water

So pull me up from down below 'Cause I'm underneath the undertow Come dry me off and hold me close I need you now, I need you most ~ Avril Lavigne

Tahlia

The darkness never receded, it just lost that purple hue in favor of something more like a lightning bug glow. The opening to the portal was no longer visible, though if someone stood there long enough they might feel the hint of a breeze signifying that it was indeed still present and open. The sounds of a hammer still rang on, though its origin had shifted position and the timing of the blows was off by half a beat. Shelves stood in odd places within the new space, all of them laden with the bits and pieces that made up sea life. In stark contrast, there were a number of spaces which held iron bars and from the sound of the ringing that was the material being worked currently. The space between the strokes was filled with the sound of chanting, though the language was either dead or something far from common.

A large man stood over the anvil, his hand holding to a long handled hammer, he was burly but something in the greying shade of his skin spoke of age. From time to time his head would lift, attention drawn to the second figure in the room. His distraction with her didn't seem to hinder his ability to work any, a clear sign that he'd been doing this for a long time. The other, it was just as clear, had not. She was as obviously youthful as he was aging, his gaze held a certain fondness for the kneeling girl. Her attire was a long robe reminiscent of catholic nuns except that she wore no cover. Her hair hung in wavy lengths of cerulean and viridian highlights. A second sound broke the rhythm of the room, another bell coming at discordant measures to the smith's hammer. It was enough to draw the chanting woman out of her work.

"I have to go. I'll return to finish when I can." She rose to her feet, revealing a handful of weapons laid out on the floor, then crossed the room to place an almost chaste kiss on the smith's cheek.

"More meditating, Angelfish?" His tone was rimmed with disappointment, though the kiss did give him a bit of a smile.

"I only do what the mother wills." She raised the back of her robe, covering her head and glided from the room.

There was a sigh from the smith as he watched her go, head shaking. "At this rate I'll never get all these weapons blessed....kind of a strange time for meditation, it's barely past breakfast."

Tahlia stepped from the portal, automatically ducking behind a rack of weapons - some complete, some obviously in progress, watching the scene before her with sharp eyes. She didn't know how visible, or not, she was like this, but it didn't hurt to be cautious. She assumed that if Bo had been able to sense her in that god-forsaken torture dream, others might be able to as well.

Blessed weapons...war had been a near constant reality, when she was young, and she remembered the priests offering blessings and absolution to the soldiers. Still, it was a piece of information she would have to hold on to, glancing around the space as if to note details, but really just to see if there was anything distinctive. She could feel a subtle tug, a direction,nothing more, but the warmth of it gave her no question as to who it was drawing her to. Ducking down, she snuck along the wall until she gained the door, glancing back for a moment to make certain the smith was back at his work before she slipped through the doorway.

Motion caught the smith's eyes, he got a glimpse of someone...something....retreating through the door. He balled up a fist and held it against his stomach, certain he knew what was happening. "The girl can't cook to save her life....got me seeing things. At least she's pretty."

There were more than a few hooded forms moving along the hallway, though the door to the smithy seemed to be the last one in this particular corridor. The light wasn't blinding, but it was certainly much brighter than the forge had been. The sound of the bell seemed to intone through very walls of the place, perhaps something in that smooth pearlescent finish acted to amplify the sound. They were lined with brighter versions of the glows that had been in the forge, here and there a tapestry hung. Most of these depicted a domineering woman as she appeared to be commanding the waters to do her bidding, or standing over sea creatures with a loving expression on her face.

The corridor bent inward, yet never seemed to rise. This was not a ramp but something that ran along the outer wall perhaps. The hooded women veered to the right through another doorway. There was another a little further down and to the left, here too was the hint of brimstone and something more. The hint of a whisper saying it would help to see it through.

Tahlia was certain the hooded figures would be more likely to notice her, so she bypassed the doorway on the right, smoothing one hand along the wall, and kept her eyes on the figures. They looked like the ones from the cavern, only unarmed. At least, visibly unarmed. One passed close by, and the blonde held her non-existent breath. There was a rush of forms, and she pressed into the wall, edging herself behind one of the tapestries, one depicting the Mother (she assumed) gazing down on her children with love. It didn't seem to match the vibe of the hooded figures, or the buzz of war. More likely the other...the one she could see hanging just across...who seemed...well, the angry god of the Old Testament she'd grown up with.

Beyond the door a stairway rose, that it did not also descend was telling in a way that there was no further down to go.The scent, the sound both disappeared within that pristinely carved staircase. Whether they had been real, or simply tricks played by the mind once inside they slipped away. From here, there's only one way...up. They might be gone, but there were other things reaching out for Tahlia, one in particular really and if she had a doubt she'd find that the pull became stronger the closer to those steps she got. The steps were steep, and bent around two more times before stopping at a closed door. It, much like the walls, was slightly opaque, the stout hinges indicated that it swung inward, and perhaps that it was heavier than it looked. A window of sorts rested halfway between the top of the door and the handle. It wasn't like the ones she'd be familiar with. There were no seams, and the substance wasn't glass. It was designed to be there, a distinctive oval shape which seemed to have had the pearlescence drawn out of it.

She followed the pull, closing her eyes even though it didn't really do anything at all, and feeling her way along the smooth curve. She nearly walked into the door, stopping just short, and blinking at it for a moment, still disoriented by being both present and somehow...not. Rising up on tiptoe, she peered through the opening, scanning the other side for a hint of what was ahead of her. Assuming she could get on the other side of the door.

Another corridor ran forward from the door. Here the walls had been siphoned of the milky tint as well, though what was beyond them was difficult to see. To the left everything was dark, like the sky at night when clouds covered the stars. To the right another wall was visible through the windows. The angle making it obvious that room on the opposite side was deeper than the floor, like they'd been put in place to observe something happening below.

There had to be some code, or sequence. Leaning up and in, she tried to see what the other side of the door was like, if there was a key, or a lock...or something. So focused on looking over - she nearly fell flat on her face when she went through the door, and stumbled a few feet down the corridor. Glancing around, she was incredibly thankful Eddie hadn't been there to see that, or anyone else for that matter. Turning, she reached to close the door behind her, only to realize that it had never opened. Huh. Maybe Kruger had been right about looking through things.

A panoramic view was offered through the window to the left. It was definitely outside, and yet even more confining. The darkness was unbroken from above, from far below rose a glow that pulsed in shades of crimson. It came from thousands of small, at least they appeared that way from here, shapes lining....the seabed like rows of rubies. If there were any doubt about this place being beneath the water it would be removed as a shape swam uncaringly past. It's coloring was bright, the kind of thing found in tropical waters....or fish tanks. The view to the right was less open, the windows looked down into vast central chambers. There were creatures swimming here too, less ornately colored and at least half their measure was humanoid. The first window revealed a nursery, dozens of forms small enough to be nothing other than infants which zipped back and forth within.

Each window looked down on a similar scene, though the creatures within were bigger, presumably older and progressively less innocent in nature. No longer were the caregivers a reasonable facsimile of land nannies. Now they were weapons instructors and the students the size of five year old children. The corridor sloped upwards, the chambers deepening as the children increased in size. They broadened out to accommodate the ever more aggressiveness of their training. Upon the walls were diagrams of different species from both land and sea. The final window looked down upon groups of young adults engaged in combat against each other under a massive banner reading. Flosh Klin Emo Cosain!

Tahlia could read the words, but not understand the language, save the one word. Whatever the rest was, she suspected it wasn't good. She continued along the path, pulled inexorably onward. To say the scene below gave her goosebumps would be an understatement, or at least, it would have if she wasn't just...a projection. Maybe an illusion. She hadn't really had a chance to ask Kruger, not that she expected him to be any more forthcoming than his brother.

Shaking her head at the thought, she kept moving. She had to find Eddie - and then, then she wanted to get out of here.

The corridor bent sharply to the right, the windows becoming the same clouded color that most of the place had been up to this point only to end at yet another massive tapestry. This one, like all the others had a maternal figure on it, though unlike the others it depicted her healing the injured. To the left was another set of stairs, whatever was happening to the right would be inaccessible. The pull was growing stronger, it came from the stairwell, and yet it wasn't strongest there. Its greater urging was to move forward.

Tahlia stayed alert, moving cautiously across the hall. She still wasn't sure how visible she might be, or might not be. Angling toward the steps, she slowed as the tug that was leading her didn't seem to follow. Two steps toward the stairs, and it was at her side. Turning, once than once more, she found herself facing the tapestry. Closing her eyes, she spun, following the pull, only to end up exactly where she'd started. It was drawing her to the tapestry. The one showing the Mother caring for her children. An infirmary' Was Eddie hurt' But...she couldn't see an opening, but then, did it matter" Just as she moved toward the wall, she saw it. A shadow along an edge that was darker than it should have been. The slightest movement. A sign. Taking a deep breath, she stepped through the tapestry, hoping it wasn't a disaster.

Hidden behind the tapestry, a low tunnel swept away and upwards. There were signs that it was used often, the biggest being no dust on the floor. It was the perfect height for someone small, anyone too much over five feet tall would need to stoop to traverse it. The tunnel, like so many other things in the place was a worked spiral, though another opening existed in the wall not too far away from this one. The darkness in it said that it too was covered, quite possibly in the same way. As Tahlia worked her way upwards she would see there were many such openings, all of them hidden behind a curtain of thick woven cloth. Still, it's not always what?s ahead that is the danger, but that which comes from behind. Glass shattered in her wake, the sound of porcelain hitting stone punctuated by a terrified shriek. "Mother protect me from Misery Woe!" The call was frail despite its volume, tremulous words from an aged throat.

"What is it Nianni?" A second voice full of authority asked.

"A spirit, sister, the dark one....the destroyer roams our halls this day!" The presence of the other woman had done nothing to pull the panic from Nianni's voice.

"Calm yourself you old fool, your eyes are old and are playing tricks on your mind. There's no way the destroyer could pass through our hallowed halls. Where is your faith?" The stern voice began to reprimand the old woman, but even that died away as another sound carried through the tunnel. "Get someplace safe, Nianni...maybe you did see something after all."

"You see! I said what I saw....she's here to consume the blood of our children!"

The crash of glass pulled the tiny blonde up short, staring at the crone in surprise. That name again. She wasn't sure where to go - at least the older sister didn't seem to be taken seriously. Making her way along the corridor, the blast of a horn sent her hiding behind a nearby tapestry. Maybe in wasn't her the old one had seen...or perhaps she'd tripped a wire, or some kind of alarm. In between the lowing bursts of sound, she could hear footsteps. Too quick and sure to be Nianni, it had to be the other one. For the moment, Tahlia needed to play it safe. Besides...there was something familiar about the rhythm of the tones....

There were a lot of voices now and footfalls to match the quantity. They remained outside of the tunnel, almost as though they didn't know this accessway existed or surely they'd have been inside. "Livyatan..." was said by more than one voice though another was asking where it had come from. The steps behind were closing and ahead there seemed to be nothing less than filled chambers and corridors.

"Here it comes!" Boom, the impact could be felt as well as heard, the entire complex shook under the impact of something that had to be massive. Ahead and behind the footfalls became the sound of bodies hitting the floor. The tapestry behind which she was hidden also shook, though it was with the impact of a body against the other side of it.

Tahlia ducked, looking up at the cracks spiderwebbing across the ceiling...the opalescence of the walls shimmering with the impact. A single word breathed out - a name she uttered often, and with every ounce of hushed joy she could manage. He always did know how to make an entrance. Ducking out from behind the tapestry, she looked out over the room below, then up, squinting in the sudden shadows. Ghostly lips pulled into a smile, realizing that it wasn't clouds, but a whale the size of a battleship blotting out the light...surrounded by alarms and chaos, the blonde stood still, waiting.

Large sections of the ceiling collapsed inward towards Tahlia to shatter as they impacted the floor. Some did more than simply become bits of thick shell scattered across the corridor, pinning Mer unfortunate enough to have lost their footing completely. There were still plenty stirring to life, their progress marked by the scuffing of weapons on the floor and the tinkling of shifting detritus as bits and pieces slipped noisily from the slowly rising forms. The hornblower had stopped, likely as out of sorts as those in the space beyond the tapestry, though the bell still tolled. It rang out a couple of times before being followed by a voice from above.

"Ding Dong....Avon Calling! I got just what your faces need!" Another impact, this one significantly smaller than the previous. It likely didn't register on the richter scale at all, the poor sap that felt the full weight of one Eddie Blake, he only had a moment to really get a feel for what just happened. What followed were the sounds of some kind of blunt object making contact with some almost solid objects, if a little hollow or squishy.

Eddie Blake

Date: 2018-10-30 21:13 EST
Symphony of Destruction

You take a mortal man And put him in control Watch him become a god Watch people's heads a'roll ~ Megadeth

Eddie

Control is an illusion, Eddie Blake already knew that quite intimately. That didn't mean he wanted to give up his illusory control, and yet that was exactly what he'd done the moment he stepped through the portal which had manifested before him. It might have bothered him less had he given it over to someone other than his estranged brother. Maybe they wouldn't have dropped him fifty feet above the blue green ocean surface. Then again, had he simply stepped into the water he'd never have seen the massive nautilus on the horizon. Eddie had no choice but to trust that Kruger had done it for that reason. He'd had no choice in relinquishing his control either considering it was he who had manipulated Kruger into action, or had he been allowed to do so'

Eddie could do a lot of things, he knew the right things to say to get whatever reaction he wanted. He wouldn't have known how to do this, hell he didn't know that this was even a possibility. That wasn't a fault his brother had, though the list of faults was long and Eddie could...had recited them off to him on at least one occasion. He knew one thing about the smith, he never asked if something was possible, he asked how do I make it possible" Eddie managed to consider all of this in the amount of time it took him to impact the roiling surface of the sea. Then he changed, and swam hard towards the place he knew held his mother. He could sense her presence like a beacon.

He'd been to this place before, once, going there simply because he was ordered not to. That had been at night though, not while dawn was breaking like now. Eddie had managed to use that to avoid the sentries, something he was sure wouldn't happen this time. Not because he was incapable, no, far from it. Eddie was looking forward to it, there was a score to settle, there were several scores that needed settling. It had, after all, been his duty to protect his people but when his closest family needed him he'd been away doing his own thing. There were two layers of defense that needed to be penetrated. A pair of circles one within the other and rotating in opposite directions, but he had a plan. It required a lot of swimming, but was necessary if he didn't want his presence to become known. It was still too early for that. His plan required him to swim in opposing directions to the Mer, to take the outer sentry and then alternate his direction to take the inner so that no one would be missed. His own arcs had to push wider and wider the more he took down. He met the first one from their flank, swimming in fast and deftly separating head from shoulders at the neck in one quick snap of his jaws. Then he dove deep and took the next from below. It wasn't all their fault, yes they were out there to keep watch for danger, but it wasn't Eddie Blake they'd had in mind. There were still plenty of monsters in the sea who considered anything smaller than themselves to be food. This was the specialty of the sentries, to defend the fields of ruby colored fertilized eggs, to kill large predators which would attempt to prey on their spawn, or turn them away if they couldn't manage the kill. Eddie was large, but he was barely a blip on what they were looking for and he used that to drop the sentries like so many dominos.

It wasn't necessary for Eddie to take all of them, it never would be beneath the surface. Put enough blood in the water and there would come a frenzy. Let the Mer wonder why the white tips had shown up, by the time things were settled there wouldn't be any evidence he'd been there. It would also pull the rest of them away as well, and leave him free to approach the giant shell. He was home free, except for one tiny little detail. There was no way inside. He'd circled the outside close enough to feel its outer surface brush against his thick fur, and could find not one break in it big enough to allow him access. The main entry was far deeper, and far too active for him to have a prayer of getting in. Besides, his mother was much further up. He could almost pinpoint her exact location simply through that odd pull at his senses. To make matters worse, the higher he went the thicker the shell walls became.

The fifteen foot leopard seal that was Eddie swam to the surface. He needed a few minutes to rest and regroup, well that and think some very nasty thoughts about how his brother had left him in this condition and forgotten to give him a mouthful of explosives to plant. He could almost hear Kruger in his head asking him laughingly why he was called Fast Eddie.

Because I am! Eddie would have yelled it to the clouds if he could have in this form without too much concentration. There was more laughing in his brother's voice, and the rage he felt had his ears ringing.

Then prove it. He shook his large seal head trying to clear that laugh and the ringing. It didn't help. The laughter was gone, but that sound remained. No amount of shaking would make it go away, there was no reason for it...unless it was really there" Eddie dipped his head beneath the waves once more, sliding his body into the water after it. It was really there, not a ringing...no this was more of a ping. That he could pick it up above the surface could only mean something massive had made the sound. An idea struck him, it was dangerous perhaps even suicidal but it was all he could think of. He began to swim once more, away from the nautilus and the pull of his mother. He swam directly towards the place where that sound was coming from staying near the surface and keeping a very wary eye in the waters beneath him. Despite his attention to the depths, he still nearly became a casualty of nature. He'd gone about ten miles tracking the sonar pings that blasted out in waves and was considering giving up when the ocean moved. It started small as so many things do, and all too quickly the shape grew charging straight up...at him!

Eddie changed direction a full ninety degrees and dove downward at the shape, that maneuverability of his saving his hide as he barrel rolled and twisted his way around the massive two meter horn that dipped out at him. The Livyatan was fifty meters long from its tail to the tip of its horn, its open mouth revealing rows of conical teeth in a maw wide enough to swallow a Great White....or a large selkie with a big mouth. It was another six meters across, and was moving fast. For all its size and speed, it lacked Eddie's ability to bend and change directions.

Then prove it! Eddie heard the three words again only now wondering if they were as real as the Livyatan had become.

You asked for it, brother. Eddie had often said he was the fastest thing out there above or below the water. It wasn't because of his species, if it had been he'd have been chased down on many occasions. It had nothing to do with what Eddie Blake was, and everything to do with belief. He believed absolutely that there was no creature in the ocean that could catch him, and none that he couldn't take from behind no matter how great the head start. Of course he'd never actually encountered a fully grown, hungry, Livyatan before either. Eddie did the only smart thing, he ran, of course he was followed very closely by that mammoth creature, but like every other time he'd been tested, when it looked like he was about to be swallowed up he found another burst of speed, an additional gear to shift into that left the Livyatan's jaws closing down onto nothing. It would have been a fun game, if it weren't life or death. Several times he'd managed to get far enough ahead that the creature started to drop its pursuit of him. Eddie needed it to follow him. When it started losing interest he'd send a series of whistles through the waves to keep it in pursuit, just like an underwater Pied Piper.

The giant nautilus grew on the horizon as they closed with it. Eddie went straight for it, making the Livyatan renew its efforts. It expected to trap him there, likely as it had done countless times in as many places. What it didn't expect as it exploded from the water was the way Eddie shifted, or that his hands would reach out to grab hold of that massive horn. It hadn't expected to land hard on the exposed shell, or the way it went from being solid to insubstantial. Had it been a bit more sentient it may have even been insulted that the once seal let go of the horn to land lightly just in front of its mouth. The Livyatan thrashed twice, but that only opened the hole beneath it even more. It heaved once with its tail hard enough to pull its massive body backwards to slide down the outer shell of the nautilus and impact the water once more.

"Ding Dong! Avon Calling!" Eddie yelled the words as he dropped through the space that he'd worked so hard to create. He was feeling more than a little cocky, and why shouldn't he" He'd just won the most epic race that ever graced the sea. When his feet hit the floor he swept up a macuahuitl, Mer were down all over the corridor, many trapped beneath the detritus from the ceiling. Eddie never gave them the chance to recover, swinging his newly acquired weapon with a certain merciless accuracy. For the barest instant he thought he'd seen Tahlia, except that she was transparent and clearly that meant she wasn't here....except she was still there when he finished his sweep of the corridor. "This thing's about as elegant as a barb wire wrapped baseball bat named Lucille." He dropped the macuahuitl to the floor, turned towards the apparition and frowned. "What's the matter with you? You trying to get yourself killed"!" Not that he hadn't just played chicken with a monster....but that was different!

She'd never been so happy to see anyone in her life. She took a deep breath, not that she needed to, and just watched him work, clearing the hall with that signature Eddie Blake smile. At least, until it was replaced by a look of concern. One pale brow arched on the holographic face. "Um, baby...that was a whole lot of fish you were just driving." Tahlia was fairly certain she wasn't at risk of being hurt, she wasn't entirely certain that she was really there. But here and now, well, that conversation could wait. "Couldn't let you have all the fun by yourself, now could I?"

Tahlia Faras

Date: 2018-12-05 20:23 EST
Poor Unfortunate Souls

If you want to cross the bridge, my sweet You've got the pay the toll Take a gulp and take a breath And go ahead and sign the scroll ~ Poor Unfortunate Souls lyrics (c) Walt Disney Music Company

Eddie had never been here, not inside here at least and yet he knew exactly where he needed to go. "You could have, but I didn't expect that you would want to." He reached out to take Tahlia's hand only to have it pass right through her. How had he missed that she was practically transparent anyway' "Do I want to know what?s happened to you?" He probably should have phrased that differently, because yes he did want to know. "Stay with me, I'd hate to lose you in here." If that were even possible in her current state, he was about to head out when he heard the creaking groan echo through the corridors. That wasn't a major concern, it was the sound that followed which had him start to worry. The inrush of the sea was distinct even at the distance the sound needed to travel to get to the dynamic duo. "Oops..." He would have made a quick grab for the blonde, if he hadn't already been thwarted once by her lack of solidity.

Turning back towards the essence which pulled at his chest like fishing line, Eddie stepped over the fallen Mer and those things which would have his feet bleeding. His path becoming a winding twist of doorways and corridors that undulated anglelessly, though even as he moved forward he couldn't keep from looking over his shoulder to check on Tahlia.

"Your brother. He did - something like that mark Nim put on me, so I'm here, but...not. I guess cause the whole...not one of you, thing?" Tahlia shrugged, staring at her the way her fingers closed over nothing. They were ghosts to each other, in this place, but she was there and he could see her, and somehow that was important. She couldn't hold on, but she was as close behind as her much smaller strides could keep her. Habit had her murmuring a single word under her breath, hoping to erase the crimson footprints in Eddie's wake. "And before you say anything, I asked him to." Begged might be closer, but now wasn't the time or the place for a conversation they'd been so good at avoiding.

The rush of water was a backdrop as they made their way through the smoothly curving corridors, trusting the big Selkie to lead the way. She was pretty sure she couldn't drown like this, but really, why test that theory' Hopping over a splayed figure (possibly landing on its head just to make herself feel better), it took her a moment to realize that the corridor had somehow gone from simply clean to pristine, and there was a subtle scent in the air she could only describe as antiseptic. Nose crinkling, she resisted the urge to touch anything, and took an extra few steps to stick just a little closer.

Abandoned pathways stretched out before them, their normal occupants pulled away to other places whether that was dealing with the flooding below or the Livyatan that someone had managed to enrage mattered little to Eddie, so long as they didn't get in his way. It wouldn't last, he knew that much, hell he could hear voices ahead and see where this particular hallway became an open area. Navigating around it would have been pointless, the pull would bring him back here again. He stopped at the edge, putting his back to the wall and pointing to a closed door in full view of the chamber just around the corner.

"Liandra's always saying the most horrible things about you." The voice was clear, strong, and quite young. It came from a novice acolyte who, judging by the smell, was delivering food.

A second voice came from further into the chamber, this one deeper, full of experience, and a bit of ire. "Girls who gossip are a bore, dear. I'm certain they've told you I don't like a lot of blabber....so run along, before I teach you what idle chatter's for."

The tray the acolyte carried hit a tabletop hard enough to indicate that it was done on purpose. It was followed by a haughty huff and solid footfalls heading down an adjoining corridor. "Ugh! She's such a witch!" It likely wasn't meant to be heard, but the low chuckle from the other woman said that she'd gotten exactly what she wanted.

The witch in question tilted her head, not turning to look at the edge of the hallway, although it was obvious there was no-one else to whom the next words could be addressed. "Come in, come in, my dear...we musn't lurk in doorways. I know why you're here, of course...you have a thing for a certain Selkie...not that I blame you, he is quite a catch. But - you're just a little landbound, aren't you. And...you aren't quite all here either..."

Tahlia looked over at Eddie, and mouthed a question. Not quite a question, since she took a half step - after all, what could the witch do to her in her current state"

He certainly didn't like that the woman seemed to know that much about Tahlia and her current state of unbeing, but it was clear that she only sensed one of them. Then there was the matter of the ring of keys that glinted their all too solid presence on a desktop. Eddie was of two minds, on the one hand he was more than happy to make a play for them himself but he knew he wouldn't get more than a few steps before he was wrapped up in some sort of spell. The acolyte's accusation of the woman being a witch may have been more accurate than a simple insult. He nodded at the keys, hoping that Tahlia would understand what needed to happen.

She did, and nodded ever so slightly, masking the gesture by tucking her hair behind an ear, and stepped out to where the witch could see her. Tahlia had yet to see an old Mer, or one who wasn't in fighting trim - this one was neither, her face crinkling at the edges, and drooping into a jowled jaw that kept nodding after she had stopped. "How did you know I was there" And...why I was there?" She wouldn't mention names...the sea hag didn't seem to fall for the Misery Woe myth that had had the sister in the infirmary screeching. Making her slow, gravity-mimicking path to where the witch stood, she purposefully angled her way along the wall, hoping the other woman would turn to track her.

"The girl wasn't kidding when she called me a witch. I fortunately know a little magic, and I use it on behalf of poor unfortunates...like yourself." The zaftig figure shifted as they'd hoped, moving toward Tahlia with what was meant to be a reassuring smile.

Timing was everything, knowing that didn't make waiting any easier for Eddie. There would be those who, if they ever heard of this, would chastise him for sending her out there into danger. They were the same people who believed that women weren't capable of handling it too. Maybe they weren't always wrong, there were plenty of women who needed to be constantly protected. Of course there were plenty of men with the same issue, and those same people would often look down on them. There's nothing wrong with being afraid, what was more important was finding the strengths in those people and using it.

It was true that there had been the occasional rescue, but Eddie had faith that Tahlia was more than capable of anything. It didn't make it simpler to let it happen, but that was exactly what he would do. He observed, as stealthily as he could, the interaction between the shade and the admitted witch, letting things unfold as they would. He was ready to step in, should the need arise, but she knew what was needed and slowly the little blonde managed to get the witch turned fully about. That left him to do his part, at least his bare feet were quiet on the floor though he was conscious of every step and the way his skin seemed to want to stick to it. Probably whatever they used to clean it' It didn't matter, what did was getting the ring of keys without them making a sound to call attention to himself. It wasn't much different than picking a pocket, just a bigger sleight of hand illusion. Once he had them in his palm, Eddie moved silently towards the door and began to test the different keys in the lock.

Tahlia kept both of them in her sight, her bottom lip caught between her teeth, every inch the damsel looking for a magical cure to whatever was a step beyond a long distance relationship. "So you could...help me" How?" Eyes wide, hands twisting in front of her, those angelic looks of hers sold the act with only the barest effort from her. She just needed to keep the witch focused. Eddie could do the rest - would, she had no doubt. She'd never seen him fail.

"What you need, dearie...is to be part of his world. I could do that for you...you'd make a very pretty seal. Such...lovely golden fur...Let Orsine help you get your Selkie, pet...after all, who knows what he's getting up to while you're sitting on the beach, just waiting for him to come home. There's a lot of fish in the sea, so to speak...fine, strapping male like that probably has a mate in every cove..." Eddie looked away from the door for a moment, using touch to insert the keys. He frowned at what the witch was saying, a look was sent to Tahlia to steady her resolve perhaps to let her judge for herself what was true and what wasn't. His fingers gave a twist to the key which turned, he could feel it pulling the bolt of the lock open. He left them in the door, turning all the way towards Tahlia and Orsine. He'd thought the *woman* was a fable, maybe he should have known better but she just seemed so...unreal....growing up.

He moved away from the door, it was time to put the witch in her place as defiantly as he could. Eddie still had the advantage of being *unseen*, the irony wasn't lost on him and he'd likely point it out later. Now he just needed to keep the witch's offer from taking hold. He kept his progress slow, the room wasn't huge but there was a lot of space to cover between the door and them, too much if he betrayed his presence too soon. Enough that Orsine would be able to get the drop on him and who knew what she would unleash"

Anyone else would have missed the wink before her eyes went wide, her attention on the larger-than-life figure of Orsine. "Do you think that would help" He's been away a lot, lately...and there's this...one..." A little truth, just enough to season the lie. As secure as Tahlia often seemed to be, she couldn't compete with the ocean, and she knew enough not to try. Eddie wouldn't respond to a tight leash any better than she would. "But I wouldn't be able to change back..."

Who knew what snapped the witch's attention away from the girl, and toward the door, and the giant Selkie standing between her, and it. Rage contorted her features, and power crackled across her skin as she pointed a shaking finger at Eddie. "Ainmhithe díograiseach...you dare too much!" Lightning gathered in her other hand, rising to send it flying before turning with a speed surprising in one of her age and build, and sending that ball of destruction toward the tiny blonde figure who'd served to distract her.

"You go too far, Witch!" Eddie could take being the focus of Orsine's ire, at least he thought he could, but the woman turned the intention of her assault on Tahlia. "No!" He was too far away to interfere, half a step it might as well have been a mile for all the good it did. He'd gotten his hands on Orsine, used every bit of the strength in his body to pull at her and force her away from the little blonde. Too late...he'd been too late....that shocked him, left him uncertain of how to proceed. His foot came up catching Orsine in the stomach and sending her careening towards the table he'd so recently liberated the keys from.

There was desperation in his expression as he turned back to Tahlia certain to find her a quivering mass of electrocuted flesh. Eddie knew he should have kept his focus on Orsine, but that just wasn't something he was capable of doing. He didn't care what happened, not if he'd brought the blonde to harm. "Baby"!" He stepped forward, dreading what he'd find when he felt the implosion of heat across the exposed skin of his legs. He winced, expecting to become little more than charred Selkie, only to hear Orsine hit the floor next to his feet. It was enough to pull his gaze back to discover the fierce gaze of the redhead standing in the now open doorway.

Tahlia's instincts had taken over, throwing herself to the side, and down before she remembered that she...wasn't really there. Still, who knew what magic could do to her, in whatever state Kruger had sent her here in. Brushing off non-existent dust from her illusory form, she stood up just in time to see a blast of something vaguely purple ripple through the air, and send the sea witch Orsine plummeting to the floor. The flames aimed at Eddie's back hit the strange smooth surface below their feet, and faded. There wasn't time to react, just stare in shock at the figure that had emerged from the cell, eyes only a few shades darker than her own, and crimson locks that reminded her of centuries past, and people long gone from her. Facing down the witch she'd done without a thought, this woman...made her nervous.

"I'm ok, baby. I'm pretty sure it would have just gone through me but..." Stepping closer, she reached for him, cursing under her breath when her hand went through his. "I'm ok. Did she get you?" Later, maybe, she'd find herself a quiet moment to process just how many times she'd nearly died since meeting the Selkie, nevermind that she wouldn't change a moment of it. Right now...there were more important things.

Habit, had him putting out his hand for Tahlia to take hold of, or was it instinct now? Either way he was unable to feel the solidity he was looking for. Her voice pulled his attention away from the form of Lumira and, after several moments of high scrutiny, finding the smile that would answer her questions. "Right as rain, Pumpkin." He wanted to put his arm around her protectively before going to where his mother stood eyes glaring at the unconscious witch lying prostrate on the floor. Those eyes moved to him and in turn to Tahlia softening ever so slightly as she gestured for the two of them to come inside the chamber with her.

Eddie would have preferred that connection which he was being denied, probably something done on purpose just to injure him. He'd have things to say about that later. In lieu of it he moved forward placing himself between the redhead and the blonde as he moved into the room past his mother who closed the door behind them. "You should dress more appropriately, Edward Jain Blake...this isn't the time to go about with your bits hanging out."

"No no....you're right. Let me go back and find my pants....just wait here a little longer...mother." The last word was a mixture of sarcastic formality. She'd started it calling him his full name like that. You'd think she'd be a little more grateful and less critical, she might as well have asked if he was wearing clean underwear when he got into an accident. "This is Tahlia...she's....with me." He indicated the woman he was unable to make physical contact with. "This is Lumira, my mother...who's much nicer than she seems, just under a lot of stress I think." Despite the greeting he'd gotten, one that he really did understand it was just hard to accept easily, Eddie hugged Lumira like he hadn't seen her in years...like he'd believed she was dead only to discover she wasn't.

Eddie Blake

Date: 2018-12-05 20:28 EST
Such a vague explanation seemed perfectly clear to her. They were what they were, and she doubted there was ever going to be a label that fit them completely. Suddenly very much reminded that Eddie was, well...as nature intended, she made very sure that she was looking up or at his mother. At least until the other woman was engulfed in the kind of embrace that brought tears to Tahlia's eyes and had her finding the small chambers design fascinating. It certainly wasn't the most awkward 'meet-the-parents' moment she'd ever had, but it had been a very long time, and none of them had ever meant quite this much,

"I can't say I blame her, Puddin...and it's very nice to meet you." Bringing her eyes back to where she suspected the woman's face was, she resisted the urge to curtsy, biting her non-corporeal lip as she tried to at least look like she wasn't a mass of nerves. Eddie wasn't the only one who would have preferred the comfort of contact just at the moment, and it was nearly certain the smith was going to be in for it the next time she saw him. After the reunion. Tahlia had some idea what this moment meant to all of them, after all.

"You're the one who has them making warding gestures. I'm not sure that you are quite what I expected. Of course I only had the pieces of conversation to go by." Lumira's eyes practically glowed as they fixed on Tahlia. Whether that was from the presence of friendly faces or the reuniting with her family was open for discussion. It was the healthiest of her attributes at the moment. The imposing figure who'd struck down Orsine, upon closer inspection, was a little too pale. Her hair, a stark contrast to that paleness lacked the kind of fullness and luster that regular care would have brought out. There was a thinness to her fingers and the rest of her as well. She was fed, but obviously not nearly enough to keep her healthy. "What did you do, E.J" It hasn't been so long that I don't know when I hear a crash that you've broken something." That crash had been impossible to miss, having shaken things up even here.

"It wasn't me...I was just trying to get out of the way." Eddie's tone was awash in complete innocence. It wasn't really his fault that the livyatan had broken the place, right' He looked at Tahlia for help to corroborate his story, because witnesses held weight! "We don't have much time though, the lower floors are taking on water....for some unknown reason." He was still affecting the angelic look that had only lost a little of its power because he'd grown up. Something else that wasn't his fault. "I can backtrack to where I came in, but....I don't think we're getting out that way." It was a little too high to reach that hole. Just a few meters or so.

Tahlia managed to hold the smirk at bay long enough to nod in support of Eddie's version of events. After all, she couldn't swear that he hadn't been innocently minding his business when the sea monster happened to attack. It wasn't likely, but it was possible. "Uh...yes. Apparently. I'm not sure why, but that does seem to be the usual response. I don't think I'm what any of them expects, either, if that helps."

For the first time, the true weight of where they were, and the predicament they were in hit her. "I...have no idea. We obviously came in different places." Tahlia closed her eyes, trying to retrace her steps. "I had to go up to get to where I met you...there was a...forge." Of course. "If the lower levels are flooded, it probably is too. But I didn't come in through the same portal you did..."

"They're all superstitious." Lumira released Eddie as she said the words to Tahlia as if that was enough to explain everything. "That's the way we're supposed to go, that's what I was told anyway." She stepped back and looked at her son. "Pay attention, and do what I do." She pushed aside the blankets on the bed they'd given her to reveal a pelt as red as her hair should be. Picking it up she didn't even drape it over her shoulders, it just seemed to come alive and mould itself to her cladding her in leather from ankle to neck. There were gaps, her arms were bare, and the length of her back though this was at least covered by her hair. "Do you understand?"

Eddie concentrated, attempting to mimic what his mother had done and was only half successful. His long coat had melted away, sliding down his torso to become a pair of pants that didn't look nearly so protective as what Lumira had managed. He gave a small shrug to her. "Best I can do....now who told you where we needed to go?"

"Your brother was here just a bit before you....sort of here...mostly not." She put a hand up towards Tahlia as if that should explain enough. "He said to follow her." It was clear by her expression that there had been other things said that she was holding back. "Something about not being able to maintain multiple doorways." It made more sense to her, having heard what Tahlia said about coming through a different portal. It may have explained that much, but there was a lot more going on than met the eye. Her eyes shot to the door, having caught the movement of the knob. Even if she hadn't seen it, she'd been in here long enough to recognize the sound of it.

Tahlia exchanged looks with Eddie at the mention of his brother. She might have also snuck a rather appreciative look over his now bare torso, because, in all honesty, who wouldn't' Especially since all she could do was look. Maybe that's why he'd done it' It only distracted her for a moment. Dragging her eyes away at the sound of someone, or something, on the other side of the door, the blonde cursed softly. Lumira was in no condition, and while she and Eddie were a force to be reckoned with - they were both unarmed. What she needed, was a weapon.

"We need to get out here first..." The hand tugging at her braid was reflex, and just happened to twist her head enough to catch a glint of metal coming through the wall - no more substantial than she was. It was...something, at least, and with only a second's hesitation she reached out and took hold of the hilt. The blade gleamed, slightly curved, somehow both present and not. "Hey, Puddin...your brother is a little creepy..." Who else could have done it' Glancing over at Lumira, she gave a little shrug. No offense meant, but she didn't think there would be much argument either.

Showoff was the word that Eddie was muttering, regardless of the fact that he was standing there half dressed. That was something entirely different! The door opened filled by an armored Mer leading his entry with the tip of a long spear. Eddie was quick to grasp the shaft and yank it to the side leaving the intruder wide open for Tahlia's new little friend to find a place to poke him. Far from the aggressive attack earlier, this one had Lumira backpedaling to wall the first real indicator that she was far from recovered. She had put everything into that single expulsion of fire and water.

It was strange watching the blade move forward its form as translucent as the wielder and yet the Mer's physical body felt the impact and subsequent tearing through armor and flesh underneath. It was a display that Eddie would have marvelled at even applauded if the feat hadn't been engineered by....showoff supreme.

The Mer didn't really have a chance, they couldn't touch the blonde wielding the the strange blade - although the sword itself seemed to stop them from touching her regardless. Tahlia tried, at first, simply to keep them back, to give them space to plan. Soon enough she realized that they weren't going to give up, and just...let them out. The holographic girl and her strangely solid weapon wasn't enough to break their ranks, even if there were murmurs of 'Misery Woe' from those who were face to face with her.

Puffing her hair from her eyes, she changed tactics, peridot eyes taking on a silvery gleam as her movements shifted - now she was on the attack. A tight spin of her wrist took a blade, and the hand it was attached to, and a step had a Mer falling in half to the ground. She had no idea how long she could keep it up, the energy sustaining her had to come from somewhere. Nothing landed on her, nothing touched her, she moved like a deadly ghost, pausing only to glance back to the two Selkies - Eddie might recognize the look on her face from a different time and place.

Eddie's grin was for the little blonde murderess, he did like to watch her move. There wasn't space for the two of them, which was mirrored by the way the door forced the Mer to come in one at a time. It didn't take long for him to be able to join her though, the hand on the spear fell away allowing the big Selkie to take it for himself. Its reach let him attack from further back, the tip alternating between low and high thrusts. He kept the point moving in and out, circling lazily or swift and tight. He'd have preferred something a little louder that had an even better range, but there were no shotguns or pistols in this place. Even if he'd managed to bring one with him it would have needed a thorough cleaning if it were to function after the swim. He took what he could get, and used it with deadly intent.

Together, he and Tahlia pushed forward through the door and into the room beyond. It was slow, but a glance at his mother said that slow was all she was going to manage. A hint of anger burned through him, the evidence coming from a particularly vicious thrust that tore into the throat of one unlucky Mer whose breath bubbled wetly out of the hole left behind. Once they'd managed to clear the path, he put an arm around Lumira taking her weight so that they could move a little faster. "If I get us back to where I came in....can you find where you did?"

Her braid wrapped around a shoulder, the sword coming down at her side another Mer gurgling to the floor behind her. Second battle of the night, assuming it was the same night - time had lost all meaning. There was more blood than even the wounds they were inflicting would justify, every nick and cut flowing freely, responding to the soft hiss of a single word. She couldn't Call at her full strength, assuming she could tap into it, if she was honest, she was afraid to do harm to Eddie, or his mother. "The forge" I think so...through the infirmary, and then down. You two can get through the water, but I...ohh. Duh." She'd blame the golden strands twisted and tied down her back, if anyone asked.

"I'm not here. I don't have to breathe. Right." She looked nervous even so, remembering a night that seemed very far away, now. Her own skills she knew, even if she didn't understand them - the magics she'd been exposed to here were still so very strange, and the fear of drowning had stuck with her. "Is she...?" Tahlia didn't know how to ask if Lumira was going to be able to change, or for that matter, make it to the surface if the portal wasn't there.

Lumira nodded as Tahlia came to the realization that she had no need for air, not as she was. "Keep that in your mind, if you panic so too will your physical form." The words were tinged with exhaustion but it didn't keep her from offering the girl a smile....did she dare think of her as a girl" It seemed she already had, though something about that felt odd. "I'll be fine....probably better in the water than here. Swimming takes far less effort, there's less need to fight gravity." The explanation came in soft spoken words that held no malice for someone who was so obviously from the land.

Their path to the place where the ceiling had collapsed in was blessedly empty, but sounds traveled to them. There were more of the Mer ahead, the sounds increasing with every twist or turn. Eddie started to slow his pace, checking corners now instead of blundering haphazardly around them into the mother knew what. The place where he'd met up with Tahlia was quite occupied, though there didn't seem to be any soldiers among them. Craftsmen worked frantically to close up the breach that someone had created. "Maybe we can slip by them?" His voice was barely audible for fear of being heard by unintended ears.

"As long as there aren't any squid..." The response was barely audible, and not something she could take the time to explain. Not now. Maybe once they were back, with wine, or something harder. After everyone had had a chance to recover. A swift glance to Eddie for reassurance, and she took a needless breath. The short nap earlier was wearing off, but she had to keep going. Once she had her own body back...flushing slighting, she gave Lumira a grateful smile - her explanation was a great deal less judgemental than Nim's.

"They seem focused - no one saw me before except the sister, and the witch. Maybe they don't care?" True, there little group looked different, but the workmen seemed intently focused, and the only eyes she saw stray from the work were aimed upwards, scanning for the return of the monster. "Let me try...I can scout ahead, see if I can find a path through..." She hadn't let go of the blade, and the twist of her grip said that she would clear the way if necessary.

Tahlia Faras

Date: 2018-12-05 20:32 EST
Cochise

Drown if you want, and I'll see you at the bottom, Where you'll crawl on my skin and put the blame on me, so you don't feel a thing. Go on and save yourself, and take it out on me. ~ Audioslave

The tools might be different, but their use was quite similar as workmen spread a mortar like substance into the gap. It wasn't exactly mortar, the hue and consistency were as pearlescent as the walls. Eddie didn't want to think about how it was made, or where it came from. He nodded to Tahlia, it made sense to send the one person who made no noise to scout ahead. "Just be careful." He knew he didn't need to worry, but that didn't stop him from doing so anyway.

"It'll give me a chance to rest up a little for the next stretch." Lumira put her back to the wall and slid down til she was sitting on her heels. She watched as Tahlia moved off, doing everything she could to prepare herself and not be the reason that they ended up getting caught. "She seems nice. You deserve someone nice." She didn't catch the grateful, if confused, look that Eddie gave her.

"She's whatever she needs to be." He mumbled the words, keeping his eyes on where Tahlia had disappeared to.

The tiny blonde blew a kiss back before she disappeared behind a pile of rubble, carefully picking her way with an eye to how easy the path might be, not only for Eddie, but for Lumira. It was probably for the best that she didn't hear the description - it would only have made her laugh, and lose her focus. Glancing up, there was no sign of the creature, and no sign of patrols. She just had to trust what they had been told. So far, showoff or not, Kruger had been as good as his word.

Right now, Tahlia was being exactly what she needed to be, what *they* needed her to be. It was took much to ask that there were no guards at all, but she was swift, and silent, moving up on the one left behind to make certain he was alone. The path beyond seemed clear, as far as she could see. It wouldn't stay that way. Carefully making her way back, she caught Eddie's eye, and gestured, certain he would be able to follow even if she wasn't right ahead. Not wanting to take the risk that the guard would hear Lumira's more audible approach, she crept back to the guard, breathing out a single word as she sent the blade through his back, and used the relatively solid weight of it to carefully lower the body to the ground, away from immediate discovery. No sound, and somehow the blood pooled slowly from his butchered heart. Holding her breath, she tried to listen past the sounds behind her for any alarm, and heard...nothing.

Silently, Eddie reached for his mother, lending her his strength to help her rise. The progress was slow, anathema for him. He would have preferred to go at this fast and hard, but what more would you expect from someone called Fast Eddie" This entire thing plagued at him, pulling him from his own believed strength, that and having to watch the frailty of someone who had always seemed unbreakable. He found himself, even as they quietly moved down that first least dangerous hallway, hoping that something would happen...anything that would put him into a place where he was far more comfortable. In a different situation, there hadn't been many, this urge of his would have pushed him to make something happen. It made a sick kind of sense perhaps, Eddie didn't like feeling vulnerable, or avoiding things that were better faced head on with a grin and shout of something foul. In a way it was him pushing away those things that were better for him.

Those feelings didn't disappear as he led Lumira through the opening hidden by the massive tapestry. They lessened, slowly seeping out of him in order to make room for the next time...and the next. He looked over his shoulder at the shrouded entrance like a man expecting trouble to find him that he'd thought left behind. They moved through the spiraled corridor, that prickly feeling on his neck subsiding even as a certain amount of trepidation began to rise at the sounds coming ahead of them. Water still surged down there, another of those unfightable enemies. At least this one was an old friend.

Lumira concentrated on every step she took, not wanting to become the reason for their getting caught, and yet she managed to marvel at the gaping hole and the fractured fault line descending down the wall. It had even managed to crack the floor, though that was too fine, its edges pressed too tightly to leave room for light to flow through it. It was more than she'd expected to see, though if she were being honest with herself not so much that she was surprised. Her son had always been bigger than his peers, and even those several years older. He grew quickly, and with that had come all the awkwardness of rapid growth. He'd tripped often, broken things unintentionally, messes had followed him until he'd managed to get used to his own size. She'd never thought about it back then, perhaps she should have but the sight before her seemed right in a way. This is what it looked like when her son intentionally broke things.

Tahlia stayed in the lead, glancing back occasionally to check on their progress. Rescue missions were not something she was familiar with, as a rule. The last time - the last time had been in a cold, wet dungeon in another world, almost another life, and she had been the one being rescued. She was deadlier, now, if not much bigger. Looking back was nearly like looking in a mirror...with a shake of her head, she focused, her steps slowing as they approached the training grounds, and the sounds of battle reached her ears. It had a different tone than before, more frantic, desperate, even. Holding up a hand, Tahlia crept forward, blade at the ready, and glanced down to the rapidly filling enclosures. If they hadn't been fish, she might have worried, but it seemed the denizens of the deep were taking the offered opportunity to get a little of their own back.

Lumira couldn't help but feel something for the scene below, her gaze had been drawn there whether through the sound or some sense of foreboding from an unknown source. The predatory sea denizens were not large, the break wouldn't allow for anything large to push through. It didn't hold back the numbers though, the forms below were certainly trained but there's always a huge difference between training and reality. She wished she could want them all dead, would have perhaps if they weren't children, older perhaps, teetering on the edges of adulthood but children nonetheless. She watched as they formed defensive squares against the influx of hungry tooth filled mouths, fascinated even as she was disturbed by what was happening. She kept moving, their progress was still within her ability to keep up moving by feel at the moment while her gaze was trained elsewhere. She kept moving that is, until she ran smack into Eddie's back. His form was stiff, like every muscle he possessed was suddenly bunched up, coiled and ready to spring into action.

Coldness burned its way through her, its source beginning at the very tips of her toes where the first touch of rising water washed over them. She looked at that, and was reminded of what it looked like when water filled a bathtub by slowly increasing degrees. It was the low growl that she felt from Eddie as much as heard that managed to direct her attention forward. The corridor extended further by quite a bit, there was one break some distance ahead and instinctively she understood that was for them. It wasn't the way that had them halted, but what shared the path with them. Lumira felt Eddie start to move, and grabbed his arm tightening her grip desperately when it seemed he was trying to pull away.

A massive figure stood in their way, eight feet tall and heavy with corded muscles. Its mouth was filled with wickedly serrated triangular teeth. The Rokea had transformed only halfway, and the head that lifted from its shoulders was that of a shark, but Lumira knew it to be the one who had brought her here so long ago. It was the same one they always brought in when they needed to move her from one place to another, though it had been some time since she'd seen Jax. She didn't know why, only that his disappearance had incensed many of the acolytes. She knew she didn't have the strength to hold Eddie back, not with her hands at least. "Don't...please."

Tahlia stood between the two giants, frozen, her eyes locked on the Rokea much the way a sparrow watches a snake. She wasn't a harmless songbird, though, and the smile that wreathed her face was more predatory than anything that of sang like she did ought to be capable of. The blade was slowly twisting in her hands, rising slowly into position. She could hear Eddie's growl, and it kept her from backing down.

"Do not engage." There was a sluggish tenor to the words, the kind that could be found in any drunk in a tavern, or to one on the fringes of exhaustion.

Eddie pulled his arm free of his mother, and gripped the spear in both hands. "We can take him together, Pumpkin."

The voice pulled her up short. She knew what it was. Knew who it was, even if she'd never heard it sound like that before. "But...we can beat him. He can't touch me, and Eddie could take him..."

"That's what I said..." Eddie started to cut off Tahlia, then looked at her to see who she was looking at. It wasn't his mother. "Who are you talking to?" This was hardly the time for insanity to set in.

"Regardless, you're running out of time." The words dimmed in volume, and if it were somehow possible felt more like a groan.

Eddie began to move forward, there would be time later to figure out what was going on with his little blonde.

Pale green eyes remained locked on the half-shark, and there was just the barest shake of her head. "Your brother says we're running out of time. Baby...he sounds tired..." She still thought there was a chance.

That may have explained Tahlia's sudden insight into things, but it certainly didn't shed any light onto how they were going to manage to get past the big Rokea without time wasted on a fight. He needed a moment to think, to assess the situation...a second or two to resign himself to tell Tahlia to get his mother out, that he'd see her soon as confidently as he could muster on short notice.

"Where did you come from?" Jax's voice rasped its way past those jagged teeth a fiendish facsimile of the one that had last been heard by any of the trio as the giant Rokea looked at them...except he wasn't looking at them, his eyes seemed to Eddie to be focused on something else altogether.

"No!" The shriek came an instant before Eddie could manage one of his irreverent retorts. It came from his mother of all places. Perhaps she knew his plan' The rising water between them and Jax splashed three times at different intervals which began in front of them and ended half a stride in front of Jax. There wasn't even a heartbeat between that final splash before the massive figure was blasted backwards down the corridor, his mouth striking for no visible reason.

Lumira had felt the faintest brush of air against her skin, nothing that might not be expected considering where they were and what was happening as the cold sea infiltrated deeper into the warmer space of the corridor. It was the smell that didn't belong, the barest hint of heated sulfur which told her what was happening. Visibly nothing had changed, she didn't see the form that had emerged from the corridor that had veered off to the left. That didn't stop her from knowing it had run past the trio, despite never viewing the words that blazed off the dark material of its shirt which read The Anvil eats Fish for Breakfast! She had heard what Tahlia had said, and understood the danger of what could be. "You'll have to carry me from here." It was the only way to speed up their pace.

It seemed only Tahlia had front row seats to this show. The shirt made her laugh - both brothers had a positive gift for showmanship, even if they'd never admit it was something they shared. If only she had more of an understanding of what was going on. Part of her wanted to go after Jax, a big part...the rest knew he wouldn't have done this if it wasn't absolutely necessary. "Baby...?"

Eddie wasn't going to look a gift horse in the mouth, not when he was in a hurry at least, no matter how odd it was to watch the Rokea fighting with nothing. He nodded at Tahlia letting the spear clatter to the floor and turning to hoist his mother. She wasn't wrong, this would allow them to move much more quickly. "Lead the way, baby." He fell in behind the blonde, surging forwards with his burden and not thinking twice about how the area right around Jax appeared to have the red tinge of blood in the water. He wouldn't have the time anyway, because the now unblocked doorway showed why the water was rising above their ankles. The stairs had disappeared beneath the incoming sea like some kind of sinking ship.

The little blonde hissed a word as they drew closer...blood in the water meant she could do that at least. The translucent form paused at the stairs. She knew she wasn't there, and yet...water and she didn't have a great history. But it was the only way out, and the faster they got out, the faster this would all be over. At least she hoped so. Not for the first time, she wished she could touch - she was trying to listen to Lumira's advice and not panic, but the touch of Eddie's hand would have done a lot to keep her calm. Shooting a last look over her shoulder, she gave him a soft smile, and moved forward into the water. This way out, apparently.

Eddie was careful, carrying his mother slowly into the rising water rather than plunging in like he normally would. The change came for them both at nearly the same moment. It did manage make things better for Lumira, as she'd said there would be less pressure from being forced to stand. Though it did nothing to assist in communication between the two selkies and the transparent Tahlia, who seemed to be balking at being submerged in salt water. Eddie poked his head out of the water to look at her and chirp whistle reassuringly. She knew the way....they needed her....he knew she could do it! Likely she understood none of it.

The water didn't so much as ripple as she stepped into it. The chirps didn't translate to words, but she could guess Eddie was being encouraging. Taking an unnecessary breath she moved deeper...not finding the resistance she expected. The water was like air, and she realized that she wasn't constrained by normal movement. Watching the two selkies for a moment, Tahlia launched herself forward - at least this time, she couldn't drown.

Being in the water had a healing effect on Lumira, it didn't make her whole by any means, but she felt stronger than she had in a long time. Normally she'd delight in the sea, perhaps marvel at how Tahlia's half there form moved so swiftly and maybe even try to play. There was an urgency to their swim, one that she was unable to explain to either of them in any language. She pushed herself to keep up with them without charging ahead into places she didn't know. If she had she'd have left them behind, in fact it was the moment at which Tahlia made the last turn into the forge that she did just that. There was a figure in there, a burly Mer who stood in contemplation of the disk feebly pulsating in his workspace. Lumira used her considerable size to bowl into the smith, pushing past him through the rupture to disappear.

Tahlia watched the seal-Lumira send the Mer tumbling, and paused, watching the gateway flicker. Moving close, she laid a hand on the giant head of the leopard seal behind her, knowing he couldn't feel it, but wanting the moment anyway. The way out dimmed, and then brightened, and she knew they didn't have much more time to lose. Hopefully Kruger would be waiting on the other side, after all, he was only a little more there than she was. Blade still in hand, she darted back to the surface.

Eddie couldn't feel the touch, that didn't mean he didn't appreciate what it would feel like. He let out the briefest of whistles, then watched as Tahlia took her run at the dying gateway, following along in her wake and maybe almost playfully colliding with the mer who was trying to right himself as he passed into the portal moments before it disappeared completely.

Kruger

Date: 2019-02-18 17:35 EST
Heroes Fall

Ashes floating from the fire Arise Silent prayers and whispered ends I hear 'em calling from within

When all the heroes fall The world plays its wicked games And I am left defenseless 'Cause I know The sky's gonna say my name ~ Hidden Citizens (Feat. ESSA)

——————————————-

Kruger

Darkness swallowed Nim, from someplace unseen another of those bell tones rang out, she flinched, it was the first time Kruger had ever seen her react in any way that wasn't cold or simply put, superior. He didn't know whether it was the ringing notes that did it, or the way the darkness thickened, perhaps it was simply her own lack of control. She regained that haughtiness quickly regardless of the cause. He knew she thought him beneath her notice and unworthy of respect. He wanted to feel the same way, she was still blood, wasn't she"

"I don't answer to you. I was being kind when I named you stone, but my kindness has worn more than thin." Nim's voice cut across the scant distance between them like ice. Kruger knew she was trying to turn things around, to regain the upper hand, or at least to make him question who truly held dominion here. She'd used that tone with him before, but then he'd been in her world, and she was a long way from her world now.

"Thin or not, you don't have a choice." Once more the sound spread through the air, Kruger could see how Nim tried to prevent it there was still the hint of a flinch. "What part did you play in what happened to my mother?"

Hesitation, it was even smaller than the flinch but in the silence between bell tones it was too loud to miss. Nim didn't know if she wanted to answer his inquiry, that much was obvious. "I told you what happened to her, the white shark took her. She's gone, you need to accept that and..."

An image insinuated itself between the two of them, one that cut Nim's reply short. "Does that look like someone who's gone, grandmother?" The tone sounded again as Kruger said the last word, the flinch that came had him feeling particularly satisfied. "She's not gone, she's being held...against her will." Kruger touched the image, giving a shove that sent it outward into the darkness. It increased size as it moved past Nim stopping abruptly colliding with an unseen wall and adhering to it. Nim turned to watch it, taking several tentative steps towards it, the look on her face was that of surprise.

"Careful....the floor drops away." Light bit into the darkness, its purple ambience revealing the precipice upon which Nim stood. It revealed other things as well, the tools of Kruger's trade lining the cliff edge in a massive circle were there, as was the prone form of Tahlia. The latter had Nim hissing.

"What is the meaning of this, boy?" Despite her obvious dislike for the blonde on the floor she stepped backwards from the edge even if that meant taking her closer to Tahlia. Nim turned on him accusations written across her features even if she didn't know exactly what it was she was accusing him of, it was enough to draw a tight smile out of Kruger.

"This...or her?" He let his gaze fall to the unmoving form on the floor even as a series of bell tones sounded through the air. "This is what happens when you're incapable of doing what is needed. She is just an added advantage, a hidden weapon...a necessity to keep my errant brother focused. That her presence makes you uncomfortable is just a bonus for me." Kruger slipped the haft of his hammer into a loop at his belt and reached both hands out towards the image of his mother. He pulled them apart hard and swift the movement sending more images outward arcing around the two of them each coming to rest one each above the barely visible tools.

*******************

Nim's stomach lurched as the images twisted away, the spectacle momentarily dizzying until they settled into place. There was something familiar about the configuration, a nexus of things happening all at once visible to the two of them, though inside she understood it was there for her benefit not his. She moved to one which held her old frenemy, a pang tugging at her chest as she observed Ysabeau and Kaelin. Seeing it....seeing him still hurt, Nim reached out to touch the image, never expecting what came from that simple action. She was there, listening to everything, a witness to their conversation and to that force which cut away the light and shattered the Cosain's meditation. She refused to cry, hiding feelings away in a compartment which she would touch only rarely. She was back with Kruger, it didn't surprise her except in the strength of will required to keep her trapped.

She moved to the next one, a chamber not unlike the one she was in currently, with one profound difference. Here it was just Kruger hammering away at a lump of brilliantly heated metal. Curiosity overcame her reluctance, Nim's fingers moved tentatively towards the image even as another bell tone washed through the room. She had time to notice that it rang in coordination to his hammer strike, and then she was there. Her senses were overwhelmed, there was more here than just sight and sound. Nim could feel the heat of the forge, smell the sulfuric emanations from its depths with every imagined breath. The stimulus was too stifling, and the song crooned by the man working threatened to break the walls she'd spent centuries building. This was reality, someplace she shouldn't be able to occupy, not like this...and yet....Nim pulled back reflexively, her need to put distance between that place and herself compelling her lest she become trapped there.

"You're still awake." It wasn't a question, Nim understood it within as she did her vast underestimation of the form sharing this space with her. "Do you comprehend the danger you place yourself into?"

"Of course. You're concerned?" Kruger's eyes reflected the amaranthine glow, though it did little to alter the amber of his irises. "Ah...not for me. Do not worry, grandmother, I won't leave you stuck here with no way back to yourself."

The boy was an arrogant fool, but he wasn't wrong, Nim couldn't control the thinning of her lips. She'd been about to give him an acidic retort, but he chose that moment to move. He touched that central image, the reality of him, then went to another of the images. The blonde was there and she could only guess at what Kruger was up to. He ignored her, seeing Nim and yet unable to communicate. He repeated the movements first touching on his reality then moving to other images. Nim shut her eyes concentrating on what she couldn't see. It was here that she began to understand, this room was like an operator's switchboard which used lines of awareness rather than cables to connect two places. Nim went to the image of Tahlia, touching it tentatively. This was also reality, hers, and yet she could sense the subtle influences guiding the land bound woman. He was there too, Nim extricated herself from the place having no interest in what might happen to that particular life. Instead she went to the scene depicting the ocean and the image of a Selkie she was more than familiar with. Here she could hear even more of Kruger's influence, the way his hammer agitated the Livyatan, the almost conversation happening between her grandsons.

Then prove it!...You asked for it, brother.

Pride filled her as she observed the way the big Leopard seal outpaced the monster. Nim spent time admiring his determination, never willing to admit that it was exactly the same as what she called arrogance in Kruger. She'd not been present with the latter as he connected other scenes. Eddie to Lumira, Tahlia to Eddie, she could sense the change, as it happened, the guiding force which drove them all towards each other. It took effort to pull herself free this time not because she didn't have the ability, Nim always enjoyed watching Eddie. Free herself she did, not that Kruger seemed to notice. He stood facing Lumira, his hand placed delicately on the image of the red head. The sight hadn't made her unaware of another scene happening in a distinctly different place. The image of the destroyed temple confused her, especially since Kruger seemed to be paying it no mind at all. Nim ignored it too, for the moment her interest lay in whatever was happening with her daughter. She knew she shouldn't intrude, but the boy had started this, and he would have to suffer her presence. Her fingers slid into place on that image.

"They're coming for you..." Kruger's voice was disembodied, it seemed to come from everywhere at once, in palpable vibrations which had Lumira looking at every corner of the room.

"Shale?" Lumira's eyes began to well up with unshed tears.

"Do not call me that."

"It's your name. How are you here?" The rebuke hadn't changed the loving tone from Lumira, even as laughter shook the room.

"He died a long time ago." The voice of Kruger snapped harshly at Lumira and left Nim feeling cold. "I'm everywhere right now mother, but I need you to listen. They'll be here soon, you need to follow Tahlia. She knows the way home." Kruger's words were enough to make Nim want to hiss again, but she held it in listening to the exchange.

"You can't be here, Sha....Gaia will come for you." Worry wove through the words, the kind only a mother could give for a child.

"I'm aware of her, taking steps even now. Just do as I've said and everything will be fine. Get ready. They're here." Kruger's presence disappeared, catching hold of Nim and removing her along with him. Things had changed, several of the scenes were the same if seen from a slightly different perspective. Kruger had moved again, standing now before the image of the temple with a look of concentration. Caution had Nim wondering if she ought to observe this one. Would Gaia be able to sense her" Lumira hadn't, but she was obviously in need of recovery. Nim had to know, had to see more. She tripped in her attempt to move to where the smith now stood, looking down at the object which impeded her she discovered that the form of Tahlia was now holding to a sword hilt of Daedric design, and that its blade was...of all things...ephemeral. There wasn't time to contemplate what it meant, what any of this actually meant.

Shattered glass crackled beneath a heavy booted foot, the sound bringing Gaia's head up to stare daggers at the figure intruding on her. "Who are you?"

"No one of consequence...you should think of me as just another stone." Nim was familiar enough now with her grandson's voice to know that the hooded figure that entered was his.

"Why did you do this?" Gaia's voice was sharp as daggers, but the question had the hooded figure looking around.

"This" Not me, you and yours just lost concentration. Not that it bothers me any, you've taken something that you shouldn't have and this is a small recompense for that." He took another step forward, and it was only now that Nim saw that the chairs were occupied by at least thirty acolytes. The fool didn't even pause in his advance.

"I've taken nothing that the mother hasn't given me freely." Gaia's words were heated, but they were just a prelude to the attack she sent towards Kruger. A thread of fire spun its way out of her outstretched palm heading right for the hooded form. It coalesced on top of him, and yet he simply strode forward unmarred by it.

"Truly' That doesn't sound right. Since when has fire been a part of your arsenal?" Kruger came even with the first of the acolytes, touching her lightly with a finger and bringing a shrill shriek from the woman half an instant before she disappeared.

"You are attached to her in some way aren't you? You ought to know better than to challenge me here." Another jet flew towards him, this one scalding water. It too was ignored as he repeated the process on the next acolyte.

"Where exactly do you think we are?" At his words the landscape changed, bits of glass disappeared into a deep purple abyss that Nim at least recognized for what it was. He'd brought Gaia to him, much as he had brought Nim herself.

"This is NOT possible!" Gaia screamed it to the darkness as though the words would change what was. "You'll never overcome us!"

"You're right, but I will hinder you. I will hold you here to me until it is too late for you to stop us." One by one the acolytes disappeared at his touch until it was just the two...the three of them and if Nim had possessed a body its heart would be pounding. Why was the boy showing her this" She'd come to realize that was exactly what he was doing, and that he had a purpose behind it.

Gaia opened her mouth to speak, but the hooded figure's hand covered her mouth. "Soon you'll lose that which you took, and I won't need you anymore."

Gaia did not scream like all those others had, behind his hand she began to laugh. His hand came away from the woman as though the reaction startled him. "Is that all" Fool, Jax is waiting for them. You've already lost!"

"Jax?" Kruger asked the question, but it wasn't Gaia who answered.

"The White Shark....the one who took her." Nim's voice was a whisper which held no more force than a draft.

"Thank you....that was all I needed to know." Now Gaia did squeal at the touch of his hand, her metaphysical manifestation dissolving into the darkness like she'd never been. It was followed quickly by the dissolution of the place in which they stood, leaving the two of them together looking at the remaining two scenes. One holding Nim's daughter, grandson, and that woman, the other held Kruger's already exhausted form. That transcended to this place as well. This Kruger flickered once returning translucently.

"You need to end this." There was a note of concern in Nim's tone that she had no idea where it came from. "The strain of dividing yourself so many times..."

Kruger held onto the anvil as he lowered himself to speak softly into Tahlia's ear. Her murmured response brought another from him. "I'm not done yet." His hand trembled with the effort to lift it to the trio, Kruger's index finger dropping heavily to the scene which pulled him right inside of it even as his corporeal form fell to the floor barely breathing as his lips mouthed the words...She Want Me...

Tahlia Faras

Date: 2019-04-26 20:29 EST
Wish You Were Here

So, so you think you can tell Heaven from hell Blue skies from pain Can you tell a green field From a cold steel rail" A smile from a veil" Do you think you can tell" ~ Songwriters: David Gilmour / Roger Waters Pink Floyd

Lumira was blind. In the brief instant it had taken her to cross the portal's threshold she'd lost her ability to see. That wasn't quite accurate, her eyes still worked just fine, they hadn't been prepared for the intensity of the light on the other side. She held her hand in front of squinting eyes trying to block the white purple glow as she would the sun and stepped forward cautiously. Had there not been others about to traverse the same space she'd have remained in place until her eyes adjusted to the brilliance that burned across her retinas like wildfire. Two steps were taken the soles of her feet shuffling across the floor with an almost agonizing slowness, she took three more before she felt what couldn't be seen. The tip of her toes collided with...something. It was solid even if it lacked the hardness of stone and it moved at the gentle impact ever so slightly.

There is a certain feel that can only be recognized as flesh. Lumira would have known what it was even if she were immersed in darkness instead of light. It was still warm at least, the brief contact of her skin told her that much before she pulled her foot back. An arm most assuredly judging by the weight and how it had moved. If there had been a sound to hear it was lost in a cacophony of guitar like feedback in the key of D sharp, or perhaps E flat, which permeated the air heavy as a wall. She stopped her advance, moving vertically instead to kneel and grope for the impedance letting the scent guide her where her eyes could not. That hadn't been noticeable before masked as it was by the smell of sulfur from even her keen senses, not that she recognized him after so much time had passed. There wasn't even a bare emanation of the aroma the child in her memory possessed. It was still him though. Despite all the contrary input Lumira received from her five senses, a mother always knows in her heart. "Kruger..."

Tahlia didn't so much step through as wake up, her eyes ringed in silver as she, took the breath she'd been subconsciously craving since Kruger had put her into that strange half-existence. Rolling onto her side, she coughed, her brain certain she was drowning, and it took a moment for mind and body to sync back up to each other. Once they did, she looked up, her first thought, as always, for the giant selkie who was center and shadow, and was only distracted from that search by the sight of a slowly leaking form sprawled across the floor of the forge, with Lumira hunched over him. Not the one she'd been seeking, but one connected to him - to both of them, in his own way. Grumbling under her breath about the stubbornness of the entire family, the tiny blonde shifted to her feet, and stumbled over, sinking to her knees next to the smith. She laid her hands on his chest, and murmured come back, paying little attention to the fact that the blood pooling on the ground began to seep back into the man it came from - it was what she'd asked it to do, and she expected no less.

Eddie could have been insulted, even surly at how abruptly the opening closed as he passed through it. He would have been, and just as eager to lash out at the obvious orchestrator of that if there hadn't been one most excellent reason not to. It was far more important to be seen as the epitome of presence. That would be impossible if he made himself known by angrily chastising his brother, so he acted like it was nothing more than he expected. Sure he hadn't anticipated the blazing light and blaring noise that enveloped him, but he refused to let such banal things touch him...."I am not planning to help anyone pay for his utility bill....just don't even ask." His half smirk was only slightly besmirched by the need to shield his eyes, the need for it becoming far less as the tear in the air sealed itself fully and the radiance dimmed enough for him to be able to make out the person he most wanted to see him. He wasn't upset at all to see her kneeling with her hands on Kruger's chest, no not jealous in the least little bit. His face always looked that way.

Nim was alone, an unseen witness to events still being played out on two similar planes slightly adjacent to her own, or at least to the one she currently occupied. At least she was no longer subjugated to listen to the lunatic ravings of her daughter's fool of a son. Of course that only left her to listen to the sound of her own thoughts, things that nearly had her speaking them aloud. Craziness...she almost missed the boy...almost. He'd promised that he wouldn't leave her here with no way to get back, and yet here she stood wondering if she should try to leave and half afraid that if she did that she'd miss something important. So she lingered, letting her attention be drawn to the image of Lumira. A noise...certainly not a squeak...pushed out of her involuntarily as she watched and did not fail to notice the diminishing pool of blood or the creature responsible for it. She watched it unseep, or was it anti-seep from the savage crescent shaped wound on Kruger's chest.

The White Shark's bite was always vast and deep. Skin peeled back in the shape of wicked claws across an abdomen which until a second before had been pristine. Their depth should have been accompanied by gouts of red vitreous lifeblood, but it was suspiciously absent. She didn't need to see the raking blow Jax had delivered to Kruger's consciousness to know where it had come from. No, she was seeing things far more clearly now which only increased her suspicions of E.J's blonde distraction. There was more wrong with what was happening, the bite which had punctured the skin on Kruger's torso began to slowly knit itself back together leaving not even the hint of a scar behind. "How...why...who?" Nim finished the sentences that went with each inquiry silently in her head. It simply wouldn't do to be found talking to herself.

This close, Tahlia could keep her eyes closed, and focus her attention on keeping his blood where it belonged. Or at least, where they thought it belonged. Whoever kept taking shots might disagree. Eddie had seen her do this before, to herself, or to him - it didn't occur to her that there would be questions, or concerns - wasn't she using her powers for good, this time" Whatever fight Kruger was raging had given them the chance to get to the portal, and get away. Besides, she knew how much they meant to each other, even if it might actually kill them to say so. The healing...helped. It was easier to make the blood behave when it didn't have an easy way out, but there were more injuries. "Baby...could you come here" Your brother seems pretty intent on trying to get himself killed, and if I'm gonna be here a bit...I haven't been able to touch you for ages."

Eddie needed no more coaxing than the request, he'd have moved at a look from Tahlia. He stepped around his mother and knelt behind the blonde, slipping his arms around her waist and pressing himself against her back. Funny the kinds of things that brought out that I'm trouble smile. "I hope he wakes up soon..." Eddie wanted to be concerned for what was going on, the things that he couldn't see shouldn't be happening here and now. "...I think his stereo is broken." Wanting a thing and actually allowing himself to touch it were two completely different things. He did have the good sense to look abashed as Lumira frowned at him. He'd thought it was funny, maybe inappropriate but just a little. Of course the silent rebuke was just further proof that mom always loved Kruger better!! Eddie was not pouting!

Talia knew him, even if they never really talked about it - certainly not to say those words, and leaned back into his chest, snuggling into his arms and trusting him to move around her, tilting her head back and kissing the only part she could reach. Which turned out to be his jaw, but it didn't really matter. She could touch him again. She liked the smith just fine, but he was Eddie's brother and that meant she'd push herself to the point of exhaustion to help him as much as she could. The fact that he was healing, somehow, helped...it just meant she had to deal with the new wounds, and making sure there wasn't anything else mixing with it that could harm him. It had been a while, and between the massacre the night before, and tonight...Tahlia was tapping into reserves she hadn't used in years.

"He's trapped." Lumira's gaze was on Tahlia but the clipped tone was obviously meant as a mild rebuke for her youngest. At least she hoped it was mild, though who could really blame her if it weren't' It had been a long time since she'd had anyone else's feelings to consider when she spoke. Eddie would just have to learn to be understanding. "I don't know what?s holding him there." She looked over her shoulder in Eddie's direction though her intent was focused more up where the portal had been. "The way back is closed. Either he couldn't hold it open or..." or he'd closed it on purpose, but that thought was folly. No one in their right mind would intentionally trap themselves that way. "We need a way to pull him back, or barring that sever the connection." Despite the intervention which seemingly came from the blonde, Kruger's body would only take so much. Her attention was drawn to a shimmering in the air, a space significantly darker than its surroundings which never really solidified into the form of her mother. "What did you do"!"

Things had become clear to Nim now that she was no longer distracted by conversation. Even that was now an obvious ploy to keep her from discoveries, being manipulated left her feeling a trifle sour. This was what she did, having it done to her had been inconceivable until now. Being alone had allowed her to observe things with far greater lucidity. Oh, she'd seen it all as it unfolded, but the barbs and droning of Lumira's whelp had prevented her from understanding exactly what she witnessed. This place she'd been brought to was an illusion, but it was most certainly based on fact. She could see now what she'd been missing, why the nexus of imagery centered itself over the anvil. Initially there'd been no reason to believe that it was anything more than a symbol. Now she surmised that it was more, she'd seen this particular artifact before. Maybe Georg had been right after all. Maybe they'd both gotten what they wanted.

"I'm a victim here, Mira, as we all are." Nim could feel the strain at her mind as she pierced the metaphysical veil though she refused to let it alter her opinion of anyone else. The sound of a disbelieving chuckle pulled her attention to Eddie. She looked from her daughter to him with narrowed eyes before letting them fall to Tahlia with what was a promise to have words with her later. "Scoff if you will, but I've been as impotent as a child since this began." Her footfalls made no sound as she moved her way around all of them to the place where until recently Tahlia had lain.

"Oh good...just what I was missing." If Nim was making promises, Tahlia was unaware, eyes closed, curled up as much as she could be in the warm, safe circle of Eddie's arms and trying her best to keep Kruger alive until they could figure out how to get him back. Assuming Eddie was looking, which, let's be honest, was all but certain, he'd be the first to see the gold start to fade, deepen into the color of blood in the ocean, and then to nearly the same shade as the liquid she was working her hardest to control in the smith. The tan faded out from her skin, and marks appeared that hadn't been visible before. A fleur de lys behind her right ear, and the edge of an oak leaf visible along her ribs, both branded into skin more porcelain than it had been before. The black pearl nestled in her navel shivered as she let out a slow breath, and leaned in a little closer, depending on the man behind her to hold her up. He was the only one who knew how much it cost her, to let that go. She didn't raise her voice, she was sure she didn't need to. Nim had never frightened her. "Look, much as I love your cryptic little entrances...and seriously, is that genetic" Because you ALL do it - if you're not going to be helpful, I really need to focus on keeping him alive...for as long as I can..."

"Perhaps you should focus more on what you're doing..Bó na Talún." Nim's face took on an innocent expression as Lumira squealed out MOTHER! You can't say that! It only lasted a moment, broken by the scrape of steel on stone. Nim bent taking the hilt so recently abandoned by Tahlia in hand.

"Your leanbh briste has linked itself to this place, Mira dear. It's up to us to know how to sever that connection. Fortunately the fool left us all the tools we'll need." She would need to find this place again, to claim the artifacts within for her own Just causes. Gaia's words were still with her. As she stood, the same transparently luminous blade extended from the Daedric hilt. "We just need to kill the heart of his manufacturings." Maybe she was Cryptic, it wasn't up to *that* woman to comment on it, right' Nim advanced on the prone figure of Kruger and the pair of kneeling women raising the weapon high over her head tempted if for a moment to cure the firstborn of this disease called living. Pity that her daughter would never forgive her, she could see that in the suspicious look in the woman's eyes.

Unseen behind her lids, the once and again blonde's eyes shot silver, and the voice that pulled from her throat was soft, but unbroken. "Nim, I swear by your precious Mother that if you swing that blade at either man I will take every drop of blood in your veins to heal them without so much as a blink. You mean nothing to me other than being their kin. Are we clear?" Small she might be, and nearly exhausted, but there was nothing in her tone to suggest that she was not capable of doing exactly what she threatened.

The weapon descended in an arc, faux blade falling swiftly towards the intricately carved anvil. She tensed for the impact, imagining (though it would be impossible to prove) the neck of a redhead stretched across the space. The crash never happened, the weapon's edge passed through the anvil as though both were made of smoke pulling Nim off balance enough to have her quick stepping to recover. The image was there one moment, and then gone like the bursting of a bubble. The only evidence that something had happened was the opening of Kruger's eyes and the sound of a child's voice surrounding them.

Mommy! Around them everything was following the anvil into oblivion. Where once there was an entire working forge, now there was nothing except for them. The only solid thing left which wasn't alive was the hilt in Nim's hands. Kruger reached for Lumira and then broke apart like smoke on water. Inside her head she could hear his voice...What's really going to break your brain later is when you wonder if I was ever here at all...

The sudden disconnect sent Tahlia falling back, and if everything was dark, she hardly noticed - mostly because her eyes were closed. At least she wasn't in a bikini, this time. Salt crusted leathers and a torn tank top weren't much better, but it meant she wasn't shivering. Blinking didn't seem to improve matters. "...he could have at least left the lights..." Not, really, that it mattered - a moment later, she slumped against Eddie's chest, reserves tapped out, head leaning on one gigantic bicep and trusting him, if no one else in the room, to keep her safe for long enough to recover some of her strength. There would be questions, later...both for her and from her, she was certain. All of that could wait.